Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hey guys, ManOfBlue here!
This is a separate work for the OMAKES, since I realized that the OMAKES were clogging up the main story. To clarify, the OMAKES are canon, and the AU omakes are, like the title suggests, alternate universes. Hope that helped!

I was also thinking about posting the story in Spanish too, but it's just a thought at this point. Dunno if people want that.
Uhh.... That's it!
Enjoy!

Chapter Text

(1)
As Robb exited Angel 24, he was greeted by a queer sight.

“They are..”

Some of his guards, the delinquents he had reformed into the first SCHALE women at arms. Two of them in fact, posted side by side, guarding the entrance to the lift. They gripped their rifles like they were lances, their eyes serious, if somewhat bored.

They fidgeted nervously, one of them straightening her clothes. But something else caught his eye. They were both wearing cloaks, grey cloaks. Robb’s eyes narrowed, he had never seen them wear those cloaks before. He approached them carefully, the bag full of potato snacks (he has developed a taste for them thanks to Momoka) and canned coffee drinks (he has developed a taste for coffee thanks to Yuuka) in his hands.

“Greetings,” Robb said, a hand raised and an easy smile on his face.

“Y-Your Grace!” Both of them stood up straighter, their arms snapping back in a salute. Robb could see their grey cloaks more clearly now. Emblazoned proudly on them was the crowned grey direwolf of House Stark, and next to it, the Halo of SCHALE.

“Those cloaks…”

“Ah, these, Your Grace?” One of them asked him, using her petite fingers to pinch the cloak behind her and show it to him, “Do you dislike them?” She asked, nervous, her partner swaying from side to side, her face red.

“I was just curious about how you acquired them, that’s all,” Robb said, trying to convey relaxation through his tone of voice. The girls sighed in relief, their stances less tense.

“From the Crafting Chamber, Your Grace,” One of them said, Robb vaguely recognized her, Yuna was her name.

“Crafting Chamber?” Robb asked.

“Ah, yes, Your Grace,” Yuna said, “It's a special room where you can print different stuff. Vice President Rin told us we were free to use it. One of the gals is a Millenium dropout and well, she was part of the Tailoring Club.”

“Ah,” Now he remembered. Aoi and Rin had explained the basics of it to him, but he was busy looking through Grey Wind’s eyes to really pay attention.

He was curious about where his wolf had gone. Apparently he had decided to follow Yuuka and her friend Noa around like a puppy every Monday, much to Yuuka’s annoyance and Noa’s delight. In fact, Grey Wind had taken a shine to Yuuka the most out of all his students, with Chinatsu, Hina and Shiroko being the wolf’s other favorites. Grey Wind also didn't particularly care for Wakamo, and Robb suspected the feeling was mutual.

“So the gals and I, we thought we should wear your sigil proudly, Your Grace,” Yuna said, her eyes sparkling with what Robb recognized was thankfulness and loyalty, towards him, “It's been almost a month since you recruited us, and every day we sleep in comfy beds and eat hot homemade food. We wanted to show our appreciation to you. I hope we didn't…overstep.”

She and her partner bowed.

Robb’s eyes softened. As much as these girls were bandits and criminals, they were still young. He felt good with himself. He had done something actually good, instead of fighting battles and killing men. Instead of burning farms and stealing livestock.

“It pleases me to see you carry my house’s sigil. Thank you,” Robb said, bowing his head as if they were noble ladies. He patted their heads in affection, something he realized his students liked, judging by how Shiroko would silently plead for head pats almost everyday.

He left the girls red faced and squealing in delight, and boarded the lift.

(2)
Another combat operation to dislodge more of Kaiser’s operatives from the desert. Robb sighed. He will never get used to the talking automatons Kaiser used as foot soldiers. He sat next to Ayane, the knife-eared student busy coordinating drones. Grey Wind was following Shiroko and Hoshino as they pushed deeper into the lines of Kaiser from the east.

The automaton soldiers were not particularly smart, and sufficient tactical planning was enough to break their ranks and scatter them. For some reason they had a self preservation instinct, and would run away when compromised.

“Waa. Cry some more!” Nonomi cried happily over the radio, spraying the automatons with her massive minigun, the bullets kicking up the sand from the desert. 

Robb had tried to lift that thing once, and with shame realized he wouldn't even get it to budge. Sometimes, Nonomi’s inhuman strength scared him.

“Nn, Sensei. We have broken the left flank. Kaiser is in full retreat,” Shiroko said stoically through the radio. Grey Wind barking in confirmation.

Radios. What an amazing invention. If only I had those during Whispering Woods.

“Uhee. Robb Sensei, should we pursue?” Hoshino asked with a lazy voice. Robb was amazed to find out she was actually older than him by a year.

“No. Just let them fall right into our trap. SCHALE forces are cresting over the hill, they will destroy them all. For now hold position and wait for our esteemed lady Nonomi and Serika to join you.”

“Lady Nonomi, Sensei? You flatter me…” Nonomi said over the radio, her voice a bit breathy.

Ayane smiled at Robb, “Another pocket of Kaiser eliminated from Abydos soil. Great work Sensei!”

“Serika-chan and Nonomi-chan are here, Sensei,” Hoshino informed him. He nodded.

The automatons were scrambling up the hill, trying as hard as they could to escape the students, when they saw even more fierce looking students cresting over the hill and carrying a banner of a crowned grey direwolf divided with the Halo of SCHALE, some of them dropped their weapons and turned back around to where they came.

“The King in the North! Winter is coming!”

“The King in the North! Winter is coming!”

“The King in the North! Winter is coming!”

His SCHALE students shouted as one, charging into the retreating Kaiser soldiers with such ferocity Robb was honestly amazed. Ayane gasped in wonder as his students annihilated the remnants of Kaiser’s infantry.

“The King in the North? Really?” Serika whined over the radio, “Isn't your head big enough, Sensei?”

Robb blushed and rubbed his neck, “I did not instruct them to say that.”

His SCHALE students were loyal to him in a way that was almost religious. He had even caught them taking pictures of House Stark’s section from Maester Yandel’s The World of Ice and Fire. Thanks to this, and the ‘internet’, House Stark was widely popular throughout Kivotos. Grey Wind too.

Nonomi and Hoshino giggled playfully.

“Shouldn't they be shouting: The King of Abydos! though?” Hoshino asked with mischief, and Robb felt more heat spread through his face. Damn her.

“Well I didn't vote for you for Abydos’ king, Sensei!” Serika huffed. Robb could almost see her crossing her arms and pouting to the side, like she always does.

“Do we even get to vote for kings?” Ayane asked, deadpan.

“Well I did vote for you, Sensei! The question is… who would be your queen?” Nonomi asked bashfully, and Robb felt a shiver down his spine.

Nonomi was really dangerous, he surmised.

“Nn. I am a wolf, so…” Shiroko added her own two coppers. Robb wasn't sure by her monotone voice if she was jesting or not, and it scared him a bit.

“Please do not jest about that…” Robb said. Ayane patted his back in comfort.

Ayane was a kindred spirit, bearing the Foreclosure Task Force’s shenanigans daily.

“Uhee… Kids these days…”

(3)
“And like that, you send the order to the machine and it will print out the document. Did you catch all that, Your Grace?” Aoi asked him. Robb sighed and ran a hand through his red locks. It will take a bit more time to understand this damned ‘technology’. At least he could send electronic raven messages without help. Progress!

The door suddenly opened, and Aoi jumped. Yuuka walked into the room, her face buried in her tablet device. When she lifted her eyes to greet Robb she froze as she saw Aoi.

“Ah.”

“Hayase Yuuka,” Aoi bowed her head in greeting, “Isn't this your day off?” Something about her tone of voice made Robb uneasy. He side eyed her, nervous.

“Oki Aoi. I could say the same to you. Don't you have more important things to do than help Robb Sensei? Do I need to remind you that Vice President Rin put me in charge of teaching Sensei about technology?” Yuuka replied with a coldness in her eyes that made Robb shiver. Grey Wind raised his head and whined.

“We are reviewing the correct printing of important documents pertaining to the GSC. As you are not part of the GSC, your presence here is not needed,” Aoi said, waving off Yuuka dismissively. Robb felt the room grow as cold as winter town during Winter. Yuuka looked murderously at Aoi, her purple eyes shining with hostility.

“Did you just try to shoo me off?”

Robb could feel Grey Wind whine into his brain. Fight or flight, fight or flight. Robb chose flight. He didn't understand these crazy angels, and did not want to be in the same room as them if they decided to fight and the bullets started flying.

“I'll go see if-” He kicked himself mentally. He needed an excuse, any excuse. What excuse did he use to weasel out of maester Luwin’s lessons when he was a child? Nothing came to mind! “I'll go see if I can get us snacks! Yes! A veritable feast for my assistants!”

He bolted from the room. Grey Wind following him. He swore he heard gunfire as he left.

Chapter Text

Robb stood flabbergasted. He had arrived at Kousagi Park to deliver some rations to the Rabbit Platoon. They had decided to go for a walk around the park grounds together, and then he stood face to face with an impossibility.

“How?” He managed to ask.

“Ah, that stupid tree?” Saki asked, her brows furrowed in annoyance, she rubbed her comically large rabbit helmet, “I don't know how it even got here! I always walk past it when I need to go to the bathroom and it gives me the creeps every time! Who even carves a smiling face into a tree?”

There was no mistaking it. It was a heart tree. A weirwood tree with a smiling face carved on it. The red leaves swayed with the wind and gave Robb a chill. It was the gods. His gods, and his father’s before him.

He remembered sitting on his father’s knee, listening to his lectures about the faith of the old gods. He remembered kneeling in front of the heart tree with Jon by his side. It was a memory of a better time.

He did not know why he was more comfortable with expressing grief. Back in Westeros he would have never shown his tears openly, kings do not cry unless they wish to be mocked. But in Kivotos, he felt almost at peace, he had all the time in the world to grief, to mourn what was lost and appreciate what was gained.

Sometimes the memories and trauma were so unbearable he had to stop and just stay still. Sometimes Yuuka would hold him, telling him to listen to her heart. That usually calmed him down. Other times Chinatsu would offer a lap pillow for him, and other times Hina would sit on his lap and soothe him with quiet words and gentle caresses to his hair.

He felt tears prickling at his eyes, and he wiped them off with the back of his grey hoodie.

“Wah! Saki made Sensei cry!” Moe said with an exaggerated expression, but her eyes showed concern.

“Wha- No I didn't! Shut the heck up Moe!” Saki replied, blushing and advancing on Moe.

“Saki….” Miyako said, glaring at Saki murderously.

“Uuuuuuu. S-Sensei-are you o-okay? Miyu asked, fidgeting. Robb smiled at her in reassurance.

“Do not worry, Miyu. I am alright. I was just…overwhelmed,” Robb said, giving Miyu a head pat and ruffling away some stray leaves in her hair, "This is a heart tree, native to my land of Westeros. My family kept one inside our keep. My father prayed before it, same as me and my siblings. It reminded me of my family, that's all."

Family. They stilled. How could they not? Everyone in Kivotos vaguely knew the story at this point. Massacre at a wedding, Robb and Grey Wind beheaded, Freys and Boltons…. Lannisters….

When Miyako first heard that story she was sick to her stomach. She felt petty, as if her problems were small and insignificant. Massacred at a wedding? Robb Sensei was a good man, honorable, kind and strong. Why would something so horrible happen to someone so good?

"It reminded me of better times, and the home I have lost forever."

The words 'better times' made Saki illogically angry. Why did Robb Sensei want to return to that nightmare world when Kivotos was so much better and peaceful? But as soon as she felt that anger it passed and she felt shame. It was his home regardless of how horrible it was, what right does she even have to judge him if he wants to return?

"B-But, Kivotos is your home now, right?" Miyako asked him, taking one of his hands in her own, "You won't leave us, right Sensei?"

Robb exhaled. Did he even wish to return to Westeros at all? Was it even possible? Would he just drop headless and dead the second he returns? No, he had a responsibility here, a duty. He squeezed Miyako's hand tight.

"Of course Wolf Sensei won't leave us!" Moe said, frowning at Miyako, "We still have so much more stuff to boom! You promised, Sensei! You promised!" She pulled at his hoodie. She sounded desperate, begging.

"I-I don't want Sensei to leave..." Miyu said, debating with herself if she should grab hold of his other hand.

"I won't leave, not as long as you all need me," Robb said, grabbing Miyu's hand.

And that was that. He had a duty. To protect this land, to guide these girls. A second chance at life. He owed it to them, to the Foreclosure Task Force, to the Prefect Team, to the GSC girls, to the Game Development Department, to the Make-Up Work Club, to Yuuka, to Rin. To Kayoko.

"I read that northmen pray to the heart tree to find peace," Miyako said Robb raised an eyebrow at her, she blushed and sheepishly rubbed the back of her head, "Those books in your office are very interesting, Sensei…"

Saki dropped to her knees in front of the heart tree, her face beet red. She huffed when they all saw her.

"I-I've never prayed before," Saki said, "So it's your responsibility to teach us, Sensei!"

Robb smiled and dropped to his knees as well. The rest of the rabbits followed suit. He closed his eyes and prayed. When they stood up to leave, Robb swore he heard a voice.

"Brother…."

It sounded like Bran.

Chapter Text

One evening, a rift cracked open above the skies of Kivotos. Out from the tear in reality fell a man clad in ragged armor, his golden right hand catching the district’s faint light.

He fell, the ground rising to meet him. He felt like he would die once he hit the ground. Is this what Bran Stark felt when I pushed him off that tower?

However he didn't die at all, much to his chagrin. Jaime Lannister groaned and stood up painfully, looking over the ruins of what appeared to be a city. The place was a shithole, broken windows, dirt and trash all around. It looked desolated. It looked like a warzone.

“Where in the hells?”

He was definitely not in Westeros anymore. The last thing he remembered was burning Cersei’s cursed letter, and going to sleep soon after. Did he die in his sleep? Is this one of the seven hells?

He walked around, trying to find anyone, be it demon or angel. He felt air in his lungs and the cold breeze of the evening in his face, so he was alive. Jaime groaned.

“Hey, you okay?”

Jaime whipped his face over to the voice. The woman in front of him was dressed very provocatively, showing her midriff for the world to see, she had a white coat and a strange looking mask and hat. Was she some sort of demon whore? Not even the ones from King’s Landing would wear such revealing clothing. Her hair was a queer combination of black and blue. His eyes widened at the strange light glowing above her head.

Other women appeared behind the scantily clad woman. One was a meek looking girl, her mint-green hair was styled into a high ponytail, her hair was partially covering one eye. She was dressed in white and black, same as the tall midriff showing woman.

The third wench had an air of melancholy on her, she had short, choppy black hair with dark brown undertones and was dressed the same as the others, white and black, she had bandages wrapped around her neck.

The final wench was hooded, with lavender-pink hair, styled in thick twin braids that fell over her shoulders. She had an air of nobility.

All of them looked at him queerly. The gloomy one spoke up, “Hey man, you good? You fell down pretty hard there..”

Jaime sighed. He didn't understand a thing. Where even was he. Who were these wenches?

“Where am I? Who are you?” He said, his hand instinctively going to his sword, when his left hand grasped air he realized he had no sword on him.

“Peace, friend,” The midriff showing wench said, placatingly, “You are in the Arius District of Kivotos. Our home.”

“Kivotos? Where in the seven hells is even that? Sothoryos?”

“Sothoryos?” The meek one asked, shuffling.

The lavender haired woman with airs of nobility brightened. She looked at Jaime from head to toe, taking note of his strange armor.

“You’re from Westeros, right?” She asked, grinning.

Jaime relaxed somewhat. So these wenches knew of Westeros, good. He wasn't in some strange hell after all.

“Yes, my lady. I do not know how I managed to end up here…”

“Ah. You're the second person from Westeros to come to Kivotos. The first one was Sensei,” the midriff wench said, “We can take you to him, if you want?”

Jaime relaxed further. Another person from Westeros here? Good, he had many questions about the strange lights in the wenches’ heads, floating like halos from the seven pointed star’s angels and where exactly he even was.

“I would be in your debt, my lady,” Jaime bowed, better to ingratiate himself to these women.

“What’s your name, friend?” The lavender haired woman asked, her face still friendly and smiling.

Jaime kicked himself mentally, he had forgotten to introduce himself. He bowed, “I am Ser Jaime Lannister of the Kingsguard, my lady.”

The atmosphere grew colder. So cold it made Jaime shiver. Their expressions turned from friendly to murderous almost instantly. He flinched at the sheer blood-lust and hatred that came from them.

“It’s you...” The blue/black haired wench said, almost a growl. The others wore expressions of hatred in their faces. Jaime felt, for the first time in a long time, absolute fear. He moved to retreat, but he felt himself flying again. She had kicked him.

“Urk!” He fell again, his head ringing, he looked down and saw his golden armor dented. He felt blood on his mouth. The demon wenches where upon him in an instant.

“Lannister!” The gloomy demoness spat his name out with such hatred. “How dare you show your face here!”

“Please!” Jaime was certain they would kill him, rip him apart. He had abandoned his pride long ago, now the only thing left to him was to beg, “I don’t know what-”

The lithe, lavender haired wench cracked him in the head with a punch, he felt some teeth come loose. How were these wenches so strong? They were monsters.

“Shut up.”

“Oof!” He groaned in pain.

The meek looking girl with the ponytail kicked him in the ribs. He felt the air leave his lungs.

“H-How dare you do that to Robb Sensei!? D-During a wedding!”

“W-Wedding?” Jaime’s eyes widened. Robb Sensei? Robb Stark? All of this was about Robb Stark? Robb Stark was dead, he's been dead for years.

“Robb Stark is dead!” He managed to wheeze out, “He’s been dead for years! Why are you-”

Another kick, this time from the gloomy girl with bandages. She smiled at him and he felt his blood freeze, “He aint dead, dumbass. He’ll be pleased with us when we show him your corpse.”

The lavender haired girl slapped him, once, then twice, then thrice. Every impact felt like a mace falling on his head. She was absolutely fuming, “How dare you? To do that to Robb Sensei! To…. the man I love! To the man WE love! To his friends! To his poor mother!”

“P-Please… I had nothing to do with that fucking wedding!” Jaime gritted out, trying hard to stay awake. The scantily clad woman approached him, a weird black metal weapon shining. She raised it over her head.

“Vanitas vanitatum, et omnia vanitas.” He felt it crack over his head.

Jaime saw black.

“More, please Sensei…” Hina begged. Robb sighed. Sometimes Hina was too needy. She reminded him of how Arya was with Jon, except with less ‘train me!’ and more ‘pet me!’ If Ako could see them now she would blow a gasket.

“As my lady commands…” He rubbed her silver hair, Hina sighed in delight. Hoshino sighed, looking over them from the sofa where she was currently lazing about.

“Uhee… That looks like it feels nice… How come you never do that for me, Sensei?”

Robb rolled his eyes at her, “Maybe try not to sleep during an FTF meeting and we’ll see.”

“Uwa! You’re a cruel king, Sensei! A tyrant! Bending the knee to you was a mistake!” Hoshino said dramatically, she really could pass for a competent mummer if she wanted to.

“You never bent the knee to me, Hoshino…” Robb deadpanned. His hands still rubbing Hina’s scalp.

“Well I won’t now!” Hoshino replied, tossing over the sofa like a petulant child. She ruffled Grey Wind’s fur.

A knock on the door made Robb and Grey Wind look up. He felt his senses connect with Grey Wind’s. He smelled their scents, floral, gunpowder, explosive, sweaty, fruity and a tang of dirt.

Arius. He smiled.

“Come in.”

“Excuse us, Sensei,” Saori said, pinching her cap with her fingers and lowering her gaze. She still had trouble looking Robb in the face.

The rest of Arius Squad came in. Hina stiffened in his lap at the sight of them, and Hoshino looked over to where her shotgun was, but Robb looked at her sternly, ‘Calm down’ he mouthed to her.

“Hey yo, Sensei!” Atsuko said with peppy candor.

“H-Hello, Robb Sensei…” Hiyori said, bowing her head.

“Yo, Sensei,” Misaki said, lifting one hand in greeting.

“What are you guys doing here?” Robb said, softly, keeping the smile on his face. With Arius he felt he needed to show openness almost every time he interacted with them. These girls have been manipulated all their lives. Damned Beatrice.

“We brought you a gift, Sensei!” Atsuko said happily. Robb tried not to grimace. Atsuko’s gifts were bold, bolder than any student. He still remembered her last gift, how she made Saori play maid/servant for both of them. That skimpy outfit she put on Saori, and that damned grin of hers.

“A gift? Wha-” His words ended abruptly as he saw Hiyori casually dragging a man inside by his feet. The man was beat up and bruised, almost comically purple in the face, “Girls, why did you bring me a beat up man?”

“Don’t you recognize him, Sensei?” Saori asked. Robb took a second to really look the man over. Short blonde hair and a blonde beard, gold shining armor and a white cloak. His eyes were shut with bruises but he could see the green in them.

“It’s Jaime Lannister…” Robb could not believe his eyes. Atsuko nodded happily.

“Yep yep! We found him wandering around the Arius district! We thought you might want to deal with him personally.”

Robb sighed. As much as he wanted to lop Lannister’s head clean off with Ice, he couldn't. Not with Hina, Hoshino and the Arius girls in the room. He needed to be an example for them, someone that guides, a Sensei. He looked at his golden hand, clearly a fake. He raised his eyebrow.

“What happened to his hand?” He asked Saori.

“His hand? Ah. It was already like that when we found him,” Saori replied.

It was his right hand too, it was now a golden prosthesis. Robb felt vindicated. The arm he used to reign terror on the Riverlands and kill the Mad King was gone, a little bit of karma perhaps?

Robb crouched beside Jaime, eyes narrowed, "You’re lucky this isn't Westeros anymore, Kingslayer.”

Hoshino paddled over to the Kingslayer, humming a tune, and kicked him in the ribs. Robb’s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at her questioningly.

“What? He’s already beat up!” Hoshino smiled playfully, but her eyes were vicious.

“K-Kick him again, Takanashi Hoshino,” Hina egged her rival/friend on.

“Alright, that’s enough of that,” Robb said, admonishing them, he bonked Hoshino on the head gently, “For now, Hina, could you call Kanna over? Let her take the Kingslayer to a holding cell until we decide what to do with him.”

Hina did as ordered, and Robb sat on the couch, looking through Lannister’s unconscious form. The Arius girls really kicked the shit out of him. He smiled.

“Thank you girls.”

The smiles they gave him made him forget how much he wanted to strangle the Kingslayer.

Chapter Text

“Well, if it isn't a skinned wolf… and more of his demon whores.” Jaime spat from behind the bars. Kirino, standing guard, flinched at the crass language. Hoshino rolled her eyes and Serika looked at Robb.

“Is he always like this?” Serika asked him, annoyed.

“Nah, he was worse when I had him as a prisoner, if you can believe that,” Robb replied. He had picked out how Lannister was uncharacteristically mellow.

“A city full of little girls… Tell me, boy, did you stick your cock in them like you did Westerling?” Jaime spat. Robb sighed and rubbed his temples. It’s like Lannister wanted to die.

“Like you stuck your cock inside your sister, Kingslayer?” Robb replied viciously. The girls gagged at that.

“Eww! Man, you’re sick!” Serika told Jaime.

“Reprehensible…” Ayane said.

“Like you can talk, Stark’s whores!” Jaime snarled at them.

Shiroko, Kirino, Ayane and Serika blushed heavily, Nonomi giggled at that, to Robb’s utter horror, and Hoshino kicked Jaime’s good hand that was grasping the bars. Jaime retrieved his hand and hissed in pain.

“Ow, you pink whore!”

“Yeah yeah, keep talking like that. Maybe I’ll call Arius and they'll give you another ass kicking!” Hoshino taunted.

Jaime huffed, wiggling his fingers around.

“What happened to your hand?” Robb asked.

“That cunt Vargo Hoat….The Bloody Mummers… Cut it off,” Jaime spat, bitterness in his tone. The girls flinched.

“The ones that helped Bolton take Harrenhal?” Robb asked again, "The sellswords that turned their cloaks on the Lannisters by freeing the northmen from their cells. Those guys?"

“The very same. Don't worry, my father paid them back in full," Jaime said ominously. He laughed mirthfully, “It all feels like a dream. A city of demon whores with the strength of three Gregor Cleganes…”

“Don't call them that,” Robb grit out, annoyed.

“What? Whores? Aren't they your whores?” Jaime asked with mock innocence, “I’ve never seen wenches so loyal to man…. unless they’re fucking him, of course.”

“Nn. I’ll shoot him now," Shiroko said, aiming at Lannister with White Fang 465.

“Down, Shiroko,” Robb said gently, lowering her rifle with his hand. Jaime laughed.

“And a wolf-eared demon too!” Jaime said, “Is she your favorite, Stark? Do you fuck her the most out of all of your monster whores? Does she give you pups?”

Shiroko actually blushed heavily at that, and looked at Robb with an indecipherable expression.

“Enough!” Robb declared. He could see the livid, blushing expressions on everyone except Nonomi, “I’m not in the mood for your bullshit, Kingslayer.”

“Then why are you here, Your Grace?” Jaime spat out, using his title condescendingly.

“There will be a meeting tonight to decide what to do with you,” Robb said. It was Rin’s idea. She found Lannister to be a liability and a threat to both the cohesion and security of SCHALE and Kivotos, not to mention her concerns about Robb’s mental health with Lannister around.

“Why don't you just kill me and get it over with, pup?” Jaime asked. Gods, Robb wanted to just lop off his head. But things were different here. He didn't want his students to see their Sensei become a murderer.

“We aren't in Westeros anymore, the death penalty does not exist here. Although that hasn't stopped some students from proposing it. Neru and Mika almost came down here to lynch you, and Momoi told me she wanted to hit a clip on you.”

Robb smiled. The girls laughed at that.

“Hit a clip? What in the seven hells are you talking about?!” Jaime growled, “Speak sense, damn you!”

“Ah, forget it,” Robb waved him off, “Just wanted to tell you that we will be calling on you later for your ‘testimony’, so be on your best behaviour, Kingslayer. Unless you want your big mouth to be the end of you.”

Jaime growled but remained silent. Robb sighed and walked out the holding room. As they left the room, Shiroko turned to Robb.

“But I am your favorite, right Sensei?”

“Silence! We will have order for this meeting or so help me…” Rin shouted to the students, who were bickering.

Did I expect anything else?

They were in the second conference room in the SCHALE building. Everyone Robb had ever helped, his students, were sat all around. The Foreclosure Taskforce, the Rabbit Platoon, Seminar, the Game Development Department, the Prefect Team, the Pandemonium Society, the Tea Party, the Justice Taskforce, the Make-Up Work Club, Problem Solver 68, Arius Squad, Cleaning&Clearing, Veritas, the Sisterhood and more.

“Now, let us start this meeting. As always, Robb Sensei will be in charge of giving students leave to speak their minds. Let us begin with the debate. Now, what should we do with Jaime Lannister?”

Rio raised her hand, and Robb nodded at her. Please don't make me regret this, he thought.

“We first need to establish what exactly are the subjects’ crimes. Robb Sensei?” Rio asked him.

“Incest, Treason, Unlawful invasion of the riverlands, pushing my brother Brandon Stark off a tower with the intent to kill him, leaving him paralyzed, and last but not least, being the mastermind behind the wedding that took my life and the lives of my mother and friends.”

Most students knew the story, but they still flinched. Rio bowed her head in acknowledgement.

Himari raised her hand, and Robb nodded at her.

“The accused insists he isn't responsible for the wedding. Is there any chance he isn't responsible for his other crimes as well?”

“No. He admitted to my mother how he pushed Bran off a tower when he found him and his sister fornicating,” Robb declared, matter of factly, “So he is at least guilty of incest and attempted murder of my brother.”

Aru raised her hand, and Robb nodded. Mutsuki cackled silently and gave Aru a pat on the back.

“D-Did he also hurt others?” She asked, shyly.

Robb nodded again, “He killed most of my battleguard during the Whispering Woods.” He remembered the Karstark brothers, “But that was during battle, therefore we cannot judge him for it. It was combat, not murder.”

Makoto raised her hand and Robb wanted to groan. He nodded at her.

“I say we just kick him out of Kivotos, Your Grace,” Makoto shrugged, “Let the elements deal with him.”

“I agree,” Said Iroha, surprisingly, “Kivotos is no place for someone like him,” Satsuki and Chiaki nodded along.

Ayane raised her hand. Finally, someone with sense. Robb gave her the go ahead.

“I disagree. The Chroma invasion showed us there are malicious entities beyond Kivotos that wish us harm. Who knows what Jaime Lannister could do if one of these hypothetical entities got ahold of him.”

“I agree with Ayane-chan,” Said Hanako. “Better for him to stay here, watched at all times of course.”

“And besides,” Kayoko added, “Isn't that the same as killing him? Leaving him to starve in the elements?”

“Then let's just blow him up!” Mutsuki said, cackling. Her eyes were cold though. Kasumi and Megu nodded along eagerly.

“Of course a Gehenna student would suggest such barbarism,” Hasumi muttered, however her microphone was on, and everyone heard her. Her eyes widened in a panic. The other girls of the JTF looked over at their Gehenna peers and shook their heads wildly, as if saying ‘we don't agree with her!’

“What was that?” Ako growled at Hasumi, next to her, Iori bristled. Robb felt a headache coming.

“Now now. I’m sure Hasumi-san didnt mean that…” Hifumi said, trying to play peacemaker.

“She absolutely did!” Chinatsu said, glaring at Hasumi. Iori nodded along, frowning.

“Keep your pet silent, Problem Solver.” Makoto told Aru. “You’re making us look bad!”

“What did you just say to Aru-sama?” Haruka responded, Kayoko grabbed her by the back of her shirt to prevent Haruka from lunging at Makoto.

And so it went, with curses and threats being thrown around. Aru and Makoto stood up and grabbed each other's collars roughly, winding up slaps. Hifumi was trying her best to defuse the situation. Ichika actually opened her eyes in shock as Ako called Hasumi a cow. Tsurugi was just tweaking out in her chair. Abydos, Millennium and SRT looked at the chaos with mixed expressions of amusement and horror.

“Enough!” Robb shouted, cutting through the chaos, “In Westeros, my people, northmen, were treated and insulted as heathens and barbarians. I am extremely sad to find the same bigotry and ignorance present here! Hasumi, I am very disappointed in you.”

Robb’s father had never, not even once, raised a hand to his children, but those words ‘I am disappointed in you’ hurt more than any slaps.

Hasumi recoiled as if slapped, she sniffed and looked down, “I'm sorry Sensei…”

“Returning to the discussion…” Rin said, “I do believe we can agree that death is off the table, correct?”

“Why? Shouldn't we just eliminate the threat?” Misaki asked, with Saori nodding along.

“You be silent, terrorist!” Mine said, “You’re lucky Sensei gave you all immunity, otherwise you'd be on trial alongside the Kingslayer!” Saori and Misaki growled at her, and Azusa looked down, red faced.

“The Arius Squad helped us during the Chroma Invasion,” Hina said, ever the voice of fairness and reason, “And they are SCHALE operatives now, same as us. Please, we should not bicker amongst ourselves, not right now.”

“Agreed.” Added Karin, “For now let's focus on the Kingslayer.”

Marina lifted her hand up and Robb tried not to groan again. He nodded at her.

“How about forced labor? In Red Winter-”

Everyone groaned and rolled their eyes. Robb actually felt a little bit bad for Marina.

“That won't work,” Said Hina, “Thanks to some people I won't name…” She glared at Kirara and Erika, “It was leaked that we currently hold Jaime Lannister. If we have him walking around and doing community service it would have to be with a substantial guard on him, otherwise he’ll get lynched by a mob of students.”

“And honestly, is it even worth it to allocate resources to guard that scumbag?” Hoshino asked.

“What about life in prison?” Asuna asked, “You know, we just lock him up and throw away the key!”

“Now that’s an idea!” Saki added, nodding alongside Asuna, “Let’s just lock him up forever. Good riddance I say.” Miyako nodded at that. Miyu squeaked like a rabbit.

“I wanted to blow him up…” Moe said.

“Or we can put him into a medically induced coma, forever…” Sena added, Serina nodded along, her eyes dark.

“Or we cripple him like he did to Brandon Stark!” Mika suggested, straight-faced and smiling. Robb sometimes was disturbed at how she would say the most unhinged things and still keep a smile on her face.

“Ooh I like that one!” Neru replied, her classic bloodthirsty grin on her face, “Let’s throw him out a window!”

“We are NOT crippling anyone!” Yuuka screeched at Neru.

Robb was starting to understand just how he subconsciously affected his students. He hated Jaime Lannister and the Lannisters in general, and that feeling was passed down to his students, who started to hate the Lannisters too by proxy.

“Or we can trap him in virtual reality forever! Force him to mine crypto for us!” Momoi suggested, Aris looked delighted at the idea and Midori facepalmed. Yuuka bonked her in the head.

“Be serious, Momoi-san” Noa hissed at Momoi.

“We’re deciding what to do with the accused before we hear what he has to say?” Kayoko asked, “Shouldn't we atleast give him a chance to explain his actions?”

Almost everyone booed and rejected Kayoko’s idea. Ako frowned at her.

“What side are you on, Onikata Kayoko? Ako hissed at her.

“The side of honor, fairness and justice,” Kayoko replied confidently, looking at Robb for reassurance, “We’re talking about judging a man, shouldn't we hear his side of the story?”

Robb nodded at that. Kayoko was right, as much as it pained him to admit it. Killing Lannister would be vengeance, not justice. He smiled at her warmly, Kayoko always reminded Robb what truly mattered, what was right. Kayoko’s pale cheeks flushed and she nodded back at him with a radiant smile.

“Alright. Let’s take a break and reconvene here in 15 minutes,” Rin said. Aoi, Momoka and Ayumu stood up, picking up their tablets. Aoi looked at Robb and mouthed at him ‘you good?’

Robb nodded at her. Gods he needed some fresh air.

Chapter Text

“Rabbit 4, any hostiles?” Saki asked, aiming at the twisting streets. Her red dot laser scanning the winding streets for enemies.

“N-No. I don’t see anyone. It is late at night though…” Miyu responded. Saki glanced back to check their escort. Miyako had taken hold of her hand, and gently guided her through the streets.

“Ah!” Sansa tripped, and Miyako steadied her.

“Easy,” Miyako said, righting Sansa and keeping her steady.

“Thank you, my lady,” Sansa said, “Thank you for taking me away from that awful place…” She glanced back to the Red Keep. Saki grimaced.

“Thank Robb Sensei! He’s the one that sent us,” Moe’s voice crackled from the radio, “The Rabbit Platoon is always ready to help him, and to blow stuff up!”

“The Rabbit Platoon?” Sansa asked, glancing at their kevlar reinforced rabbit ears and the glowing halos on top of their heads. Sansa didn't understand a thing when they had explained them to her, “Are you my brother’s sworn me-women?”

Moe laughed lustfully, “In a manner of speaking, yeah.”

Saki flushed, she warned, “Moe…”

“But why Rabbits?” Sansa asked, “Doesn't it bother you that wolves eat rabbits? I’m terribly sorry, I am rambling and speaking nonsense…”

“Oh he eats us alright,” Moe laughed again over the radio. Miyako blushed. Sansa’s eyes widened and she looked down, blushing.

Saki stupidly thought that after graduating Moe would be less….Moe. But it just seemed to make her worse. Sometimes age does not equal wisdom, or in her case, temperance.

“I freaking hate you, Moe,” Saki ground out.

“Aww, but we were all kissy kissy that time! When I was riding Sensei and you were riding his face…”

“Moe please,” Miyako said, beet red, “This conversation is inappropriate!” She glanced at Sansa, who was beet red and glancing down. The blush crept all the way to her neck.

“Aww I’m sorry Miyako. But remember when you and Miyu got along while you waited for your turns? All kissy kissy and licky licky!”

“I will kill you one day, Moe,” Saki said with finality. Moe laughed.

“As opposed to screwing me?” She laughed. “Oh Saki, you-”

The radio cut off. Saki pressed the button with a growl.

“Oh, would you look at that? Dead zone confirmed! Too bad our communications were cut off, I'm sure Moe was going to say something profound…” Saki said.

Sansa sighed and allowed herself to be led by lady Miyako. Her brother’s paramours were a handful.

Chapter Text

“Left side! To the left side, Lady Hoshi!” Greatjon Umber shouted, his voice booming over the battle. He swung his two handed sword in an arc, taking the head of a Marbrand levy.

Hoshino whirled around, blocking a spear with her Iron Horus. She caught it and jerked it towards her with enough force to dislocate the arms of the poor guy holding it. She leaned down and whacked him upside the head with her shield.

Another man, a Brax knight, accompanied by his peasant squire, charged at Hoshino. She gripped Bubble’s reins tightly, riding to meet the knight. He swung his sword at her, the metal harmlessly clunking and scraping against her shield. She took aim with her pistol. Bang and bang.

The Brax knight fell, two smoking holes in his forehead. Hoshino grabbed hold of the peasant squire and punched him so hard he collapsed into a heap.

The Greatjon rode towards her, his expression bloodthirsty, “They were no match for the Twin Breaker! Ye didn’t kill them?”

He nodded towards the peasants, groaning in the muddy ground.

“I don't kill unless I can't help it,” Hoshino replied, checking the chamber of her pistol. Ammunition was scarce in Westeros. Robb had told her to recover the casings so they can hopefully make new ammo. She dismounted Bubbles and picked them up, storing them in her pocket.

“Is that how things work in heaven, Lady Hoshi?” Greatjon asked. Around them, Stark, Umber, Manderly and Karstark soldiers formed a defensive line, slowly pushing away the Lannister left flank.

“Kinda,” Hoshino shrugged. “It's definitely-”

She paused, looking over to the center of the army. She facepalmed in exasperation.

“That idiot!” Hoshino growled. Greatjon looked to where Hoshino’s eyes were.

“It's His Grace!” Greatjon grinned, “He is charging the Lannister center! Probably trying to get to Tywin before that old wrinkly cunt slips away.”

“He’s an idiot!” Hoshino said. Greatjon laughed, Of all the lords, the Greatjon was the most amused by Hoshino’s distinct lack of deference and propriety in regards to addressing Robb.

“Doesn't he know that if we fail here the left flank will wheel around and trap his charge? Does he want to die again?” Hoshino said, annoyed. At least she saw Grey Wind’s halo amidst the charge.

“Again?” The Greatjon tilted his head, “So that’s how His Grace met you, Lady Hoshi? He died an’ went to heaven?”

“You could say that..” Hoshino said. She gripped Bubble’s reins tightly.

“Acht! Don’t worry ye pretty head lass. Go help yer man. I can hold just fine here,” Greatjon laughed, his booming laugh reinvigorating the troops, “Who owns the North?!” He shouted.

“STARK!”

“STARK!”

“STARK!”

Hoshino nodded at Greatjon, who gave her a massive slap on the back. Ever since meeting her, the Greatjon had tried to make her double over with one of his friendly back slaps, to no avail. She smirked. Keep trying, big guy.

As Hoshino approached the center, she saw Jon, Ghost padding behind. He was riding a Tully decorated horse with a man slumped behind him. She recognized his red beard and face.

“Edmure!” Hoshino exclaimed in worry, “What happened to him?”

“Lady Hoshino!” Jon said, bowing, “He-”

“Don’t worry little angel. Just a broken ankle and a ringing head,” Edmure said weakly.

“He took a nasty blow to the head and fell,” Jon said, Edmure laughed weakly, and groaned in pain. Tully soldiers surrounded them, forming a shield wall.

“Would've died if it weren't for Jon,” Edmure said, “I will definitely-” He groaned again. Hoshino steadied him.

“I will definitely knight you after the battle, Jon.. Ah nevermind, you probably follow your father’s faith. It’s a popular faith these days…” He said, glancing at Hoshino and her glowing halo.

“For now, just rest easy.” Hoshino said, one Tully man at arms took Edmure away, deeper into friendly lines. Jon and Hoshino sat there, ahorse and surveying the battle.

“Your idiot brother is charging Tywin’s center. The Greatjon is holding the left. How is the right?”

“Steady,” Jon said. “The Blackfish is pushing them back. Bolton took heavy losses, and Lady Mormont is reinforcing him.”

Just as planned, Hoshino thought.

“Mhm,” Hoshino nodded, “You saved Edmure?”

“Aye,” Jon said. “He isn't what I imagined Tullys to be. He is my friend.”

“Oh. Cat won't like that,” Hoshino laughed. Cat was paranoid over her and Jon. Jon was the bastard and Hoshino was the strange pink haired angel that took the Twins with a hundred men and seduced her son.

“Let’s go help your idiot brother,” Hoshino said. Jon nodded. She charged, guiding Bubbles through the battle.

“Abydos!” She shouted.

“After we captured Tywin, Kevan Lannister retreated to Harrenhal, but his force is spent and cannot menace the riverlands anymore. The capital is currently under siege by Stannis, and has most likely fallen to him by now.” The Blackfish said, grunting and tipping the Lion figurine in the map with his finger, making it topple over.

“The war is pretty much won then?” Galbart Glover asked, “Should we send terms?”

“We should organize a prisoner exchange at once. The princesses are still in Lannister hands,” Maege Mormont added.

“The war is not won,” Roose Bolton said, in his soft creepy voice. As much as Hoshino wanted to blast his head off with her shotgun, that would be vengeance, not justice. This Roose Bolton hasn't done anything evil that she knew of.

Oh well, fool me once, shame on you, fool me twice…

“And with the ironborn probing our coastal defenses…” Roose ended. Theon blushed a bright red and looked down, scowling.

“Good thing His Grace predicted the Iron Born to act like the cunts they are!” Greatjon said, “If it weren't for the garrisons and fortifications we left behind then Deepwood and Bear Island would have fallen already.”

“Still, the problem of the ironborn remain. As we do not have a sufficient naval presence, I believe it is necessary to raise another host in the North, to deter future sea invasions…” Bolton said, without emotion.

“And from where would the men for this host come from, my lord?” Hoshino asked him pointedly.

To his credit, Roose Bolton did not balk or scoff at being talked to like that by a pink haired girl. He simply shrugged, his expression calm, “I can send word to my bastard at the Dreadfort. He can raise more levies in Bolton lands and probably get the Dustins and Ryswells to provide men. This new host can reinforce Ser Rodrick’s along the Stony Shore…”

Robb didn't say anything. Grey Wind growled faintly, making Jason Mallister, who was sitting next to him scoot away sheepishly. Bracken glared at Bolton. Edmure and Greatjon whispered to each other. Hoshino was sometimes amazed at their friendship. A very unusual pairing.

“So you want us to give you permission to raise a host that can challenge Ser Rodrick’s, using men from houses that have already shown themselves to be disloyal?” Hoshino asked, incredulously, “Do you think we’re stupid?”

“Do you want to add Freys to your little host as well, Lord Bolton?” Jon asked sarcastically, Edmure and Greatjon laughed and the Blackfish cracked a smile. Catelyn scowled at Jon. To his credit, Bolton did not react. Hoshino actually respected his stoicism. Bolton was not stupid, telling Jon to piss off is a sure way to make Robb angry.

Bolton did not say anything. He treated this like a game. A cold game of chess where people were pawns. Piper, Darry, Bracken and Karstark side-eyed Bolton, and Blackwood nodded alongside Hoshino’s words.

“Dustin and Ryswell have valid grievances against Winterfell…” Bolton began, but Maege Mormont cut him off with a scoff.

“When His Grace called his banners, we answered fully! Ryswell and Dustin sent us old infirm men and a quarter of their cavalry! If that is not disloyalty then what is?!”

“Aye!” Rickard Karstark shouted, slamming his tankard on the table,“The Lady Hoshi has the right of it! How do we know you won't pull anything cheeky with this new host, Bolton?” He growled and nodded at Hoshino.

Hoshino actually liked Rickard, his bloodthirstiness notwithstanding. Thank god Robb and her managed to save his sons from the Kingslayer this time around. She could do without his inane nicknames though. Hoshi Gem Eyes, really? And don't her started on ‘Twin Breaker’.

Hoshino remembered that the Karstarks were founded after a son of House Stark defeated a Bolton rebellion. Hating and distrusting the Boltons has historical precedent with them.

“I am loyal to the North and to the King.” Roose said, dispassionately. Hoshino rolled her eyes. For now…

“I will hear no more of raising a new host, not with whispers of rape and worse coming from your lands, Lord Bolton.” Robb said with finality and an edge of warning in his voice. “Maybe we can revisit that option later. For now our current objective is to make the Westerlords kneel and send peace terms to Stannis, if he holds the capital.”

“Robb,” Hoshino began. Catelyn bristled at the lack of decorum, and the Greatjon wiggled his eyebrows at Hoshino, “We still need to deal with the Kingslayer.”

Hoshino was not present when Jaime Lannister was captured, but when she went to visit his cell, his eyes widened with recognition, “Oh great, it’s you again…”

The meeting was adjourned. As usual, the Greatjon shouted ‘The King in the North!’ and Edmure, as always, shouted ‘The King of the Trident!’

Hoshino rolled her eyes. Boys at heart, both of them, trying to outshout each other.

Robb nodded. Hoshino followed him along to his tent, Greatjon whistled like a wolf and Maege Mormont laughed. Oh well, another day, another headache.

Chapter Text

“I thought I'd find you both here.” Catelyn said, entering the Riverrun godswood. They unsettled her, the wolves. The big wolf was laying, her back pressed to the newly carved heart tree, while the little wolf rested her head on her sister's lap. Are they even sisters? Catelyn could not say. These angels shared a name and a face, and talked the same. They acted the same too.

She knew what the small-folk called them. The wolf goddesses. They represented the Old God’s choosing House Stark as their mortal champions. They represented a reconquest of the First Men lands of the south from the covetous Andals and their Seven-Pointed Star. The sigil of the Starks come to life, even more so than the direwolves.

They were symbols of her son’s divine right to conquer. Of him being the chosen one. Some of the more zealous lords like Karstark and Mormont thought Robb was a messiah of some kind, and with these angels he would introduce heavenly blood in the line of Winterfell.

How could they not think that, when the older of the two angels was a Terror on the battlefield, flinging around grown men with heavenly black flames.

Greatjon Umber was the most outspoken in his support for these ‘Shirokos’ and Edmure had jokingly told Cat he would convert to the faith of the Old Gods if only to get his very own beautiful wolf angels. Cat believed he was joking at the time but now she was not so sure.

When he found out about the Shirokos and their religious connotations, Tytos Blackwood had ominously laughed in Jonos Bracken’s face and told him that ‘his time was coming.’ It had unsettled Catelyn.

She had caught Jason Mallister kneeling in front of the heart tree with Robb. Was that done to ingratiate himself with the new King of the Trident, or something else?

She had even received a missive from House Royce, asking about the Shirokos. Madness! Total madness! Even Tarly and Dayne had sent ravens to her son. The blood of the First Men, awakened at last.

“Nn. Lady Catelyn,” The big Shiroko said, nodding. Even their halos, their status as divine beings, were the same, with the older Shiroko’s being darker and cracked in some places.

“Mama Cat,” The small one said, and yelped when the big one made a fist and gently bonked her in the head.

Catelyn was deathly afraid to remind these angels of proper use of titles. They can call her whatever they wish, lest she incur the wrath of the Gods.

“Is something wrong with Robb?” The big Shiroko asked. Another thing that unsettled Catelyn was their mismatched eyes, one black and one white.

“No, he's...in a meeting with his bannermen. I thought you might join him?” And Catelyn knew they joined him in his tent almost every night. Sometimes Robb emerged looking like he had been savaged by wolves, with scratches and bites all over him.

Catelyn had expressed his concerns to her uncle, thinking the Shirokos were some sort of demons from Asshai that were sucking the lifeblood out of her son to fuel their dark magics. Her uncle had laughed at that.

“They're sucking something alright,” He muttered, thinking she didn't hear him, but she did.

“Nn. War is his shtick,” The little one said, “Ours is to protect him.”

But why? She wanted to ask. She shook her head.

“You don't have to be scared of us, Lady Catelyn,” The big one said, “We are loyal to Robb and we love him with all our hearts. That is all there is to it.”

And Catelyn knew she was speaking the truth. Her son had come alive after these angels had appeared in the Isle of Faces. He wore such beautiful smiles around them. She felt happy for him. But to have two wives..

“Do you both intend to wed him? That will cause some problems,” She needed to be honest with them. Let them smite her. She wanted the best for her son, “The last king with multiple wives is not particularly liked.”

“Nn. We do. And we are both Shiroko, so Robb Sensei would technically only have one wife, Shiroko,” The small one said, nodding as if that somehow explained anything.

“But there are also differences. We are both Shiroko but mini me is lithe and less developed,” The big one said, with something in her eyes Catelyn realized was pride.

“You mean you are fat and I am not,” The small one said, “I am still youthful, and will give Sensei many healthy pups.”

“You mean you are underdeveloped. How will you nurse pups with those pitiful things in your chest?” The big one said, jutting her chest out.

“Hag,” The small one said, and swatted at her like a dog. Catelyn’s eyes widened at the insult.

“Mutt,” The old Shiroko said, blocking the little one’s attack and responding in kind with a bonk.

“I do not presume to understand the affairs of goddesses like yourselves. But surely you must understand that-”

“Nn. Being called goddesses is annoying.” The small Shiroko said, her ears twitching.

“Nn. But I am the goddess of death, Anubis, though,” The big Shiroko said. Catelyn paled in horror.

The small Shiroko seemed to catch on to Catelyn’s very palpable fear and raised her hands up, “She is joking.” She turned to the big Shiroko, “Fatass. Dummy. You are scaring Mama Cat.”

“And you, stop calling her that, mutt,” The big Shiroko admonished, “You know these Westerosi are…”

“Stuck up.”

“Proud.”

“Backwards.”

Catelyn did not have it in her to be offended. These were angels from heaven after all. From their perspective, Westerosi were little more than Wildlings.

They walked into the Riverrun solar in relative silence. To add another thing that unsettled Catelyn about the Shirokos was how silent and stone faced they were, you could never seem to know what exactly they were thinking. Big Shiroko looked over the assembled lords and her ears twitched when she saw Robb.

“Bad news?” She asked.

“Yep. This dude is really, really hard to like.” Robb replied. Another thing that unsettled Catelyn was how different her son’s vocabulary was after meeting the Shirokos. He used words she didn't understand. Like some eldritch ancient language only the Shirokos seemed to know.

Robb threw the missive to the table, sighing. “Stannis Baratheon has replied to our peace talks.”

Tentative hope bloomed in Catelyn’s chest. “And?”

“He calls me an agent of the Great Other, in consort with demon wolves. A fornicator of devils. Oh and a traitor and usurper, let's not forget that,” Robb grimaced. The Lords frowned at Robb’s words, and Catelyn realized the northern lords were offended on the Shirokos' behalf.

“Nn. That’s not nice at all,” The small Shiroko said.

“Nope,” Robb said. “He gives us terms. I must take the Black. The north and riverlords must pay increased taxes to rebuild Kings Landing after that Lannister fiasco with the wildfire. He also demands you both be given over to him, so he can burn you at the stake.”

Catelyn was not surprised at this request. The big Shiroko had been present with Catelyn when she arrived at Bitterbridge to negotiate with Renly, and had escorted her to Storm’s End when Stannis laid siege to it.

That red priestess of R'hllor. That Melisandre. She had absolutely lost her wits at the sight of Shiroko. She rambled incoherently, bleeding from the eyes. Catelyn didn't understand most of what she was saying in her foreign tongue, but certain words the red woman said in common she did get. Those words made Catelyn worry about the true nature of these beautiful wolf maidens. She had called them: ‘Chroma’, ’Anubis’, ’Embodiment of death’ and ‘Nameless Wolf God’.

“Never, Your Grace!” Lady Mormont said with an edge to her voice, “We will never give you or your angels away! We swear it.”

“Here here! If that cunt Stannis wants our angels and our king he will have to go through us!” Tytos Blackwood said with zeal.

"Stannis will never take away my king! My liege! My family! Family, duty, honor!" Edmure replied with zeal. Her uncle Brynden actually looked proud at Edmure for once.

“Indeed,” Roose Bolton said in his cold whisper-like voice, “Lady Shiroko is the symbol of the North, and you are our king.”

It was always ‘lady Shiroko’ and not ‘the ladies’. Catelyn didn't quite understand the pseudo theology that went into understanding the angels. Lady Mormont had tried to explain it to her, ‘They are two in one, my lady. They share an essence and are different people but they are one being.’

“Aye!” Greatjon Umber said, slamming his ale down on the table, “Stannis forgets he is a stag, prey! Our wolf angels will show him!”

“There is also this,” Robb grimaced and threw another missive on the table, this one bearing the golden rose of House Tyrell.

“House Tyrell?” Catelyn asked, amazed, “What do they want with us?”

“With the Lannisters defeated, Renly dead, parts of the Vale rising for us and Stannis in control of the ruins of the capital, the Tyrells offer us an alliance,” The Blackfish said, “Of course they would jump ship again. I told Hoster his choice of wives were awful, but he thought I was paranoid...” He rambled on.

“House Tyrell offers me the hand of their daughter, Margaery, eighty thousand swords and the Redwyne fleet. They only wish for me to take the Iron Throne.” Robb said.

“Unacceptable!” Rickard Karstark said. “To offer their whore of a daughter to our king?! When he-”

“It is a sensible alliance, Your Grace,” Jonos Bracken said, “The Tyrells are whores, to be sure, but they offer eighty thousand swords and ships besides. With those men we can defeat Stannis and the ironborn, and whatever other threat may come our way.”

Blackwood and Mallister glared at Bracken but stayed silent. The northern lords didn't.

“It is an insult of the highest order!” Galbart Glover shouted, “Our king is already betrothed. To Lady Shiro! To an angel from heaven!”

“Aye! Who does Mace Tyrell think he is? Thinking his whore of a daughter is better for the Stark of Winterfell than literal angels from heaven?” Ser Wendel Manderly shouted, red in the face, “We should smite him off the face of Westeros for even suggesting it!”

“Nn. We should at least hear them out,” Big Shiroko said gently, "Maybe we can convince them to support us, without a marriage to some harlot.”

“Nn. Robb Sensei is our mate, our male. Wolves mate for life and we do not intend to share him with a floozy,” Small Shiroko said, her cyan halo glowing. Robb blushed and rubbed his neck.

“His Grace has the divine right to all Westeros, as a descendant of Garth Greenhand and Brandon the Bloody Blade…” Bolton said, “Maybe our king having more than two wives is acceptable to Tyrell?”

Catelyn was amazed at just how much the north and riverlords rationalized Robb being their messiah. Last moon he was the last hero, a week prior he was the prince that was promised, yesterday he was Eldric Shadowchaser. And now he was a descendant of Garth Greenhand?

She paused. Being descended from Garth Greenhand is probably true. She had heard some lords mention it in passing when talking about the Starks of Winterfell.

“We don't want this Margaery to ‘rob’ us of our Robb,” Small Shiroko said, with a small smile and eyes full of humor, the lords laughed raucously. Big Shiroko bonked her on the head and Robb facepalmed,

“Was that a pun? It was awful, mutt.”

“Yeah. You're right Shiroko, we should at least hear them out,” Robb said, “Let’s hope they aren't as greedy as I remember them to be.”

Catelyn could only hope the parley went well.

Chapter Text

“Yo!” Neru said, holding a hand up in mock friendliness.

Cersei Lannister’s eyes widened as she saw the red headed little girl, sitting on the Iron Throne with an almost bored expression. She had a strange looking light over her head. She screamed, startled.

“Guards!” She screamed, but no one came. The Throne Room was deathly silent, and Cersei thought she was in a nightmare. An angel has come for her.

“Oh those guys? Yeah, total pushovers, one punch and they go splat,” She grinned, her expression feral. She nodded to the Kingsguard on the floor, bleeding from their heads, “These guys had fancy armor, but they were disappointments too. Buncha wusses y'know?”

Meryn Trant and Boros Blount groaned, and Mandon Moore spat some teeth out.

“Guards! Guards!” She tried again, desperately. The little girl laughed.

“We already swept the castle of all armed guys,” She said, with a bored expression. She looked over her nails, blowing on them, “Took us like 10 minutes. Pretty embarrassing if you ask me.”

“President, we found the little tyrant!” A blonde bitch said, happily, dragging along Cersei’s son.

He was gagged and red in the face. Another woman, dark skinned and golden eyed, kicked him to make him walk faster. Joffrey screamed into the gag. These whores had strange lights over their heads. More angels…

“You whores!” Cersei spat. “What have you done with my son?! He is the King!”

Neru laughed and ignored her, turning to her friends. “You guys sure took your sweet ass time. I think I deserve first spoils with Sensei tonight, seeing as you took so long to complete the mission. And speaking of ass, Karin, I told you to bring him knocked out!”

Karin flipped Neru off. She had become more bold as of late, "He woke up and wet himself, President. We didn't want to touch him so we made him walk..."

“Aw, no fair!” Asuna whined, “It’s always you or Akane first! I wanna go first too sometimes, you know?”

“Then stop fucking up and do your job!” Neru growled, “Seriously, you guys made me wait like half an hour! My butt hurts!”

“Where’s Toki?” Karin asked. She looked over to Cersei and scoffed.

“Escorting Sansa.” Neru said, “And Akane is in the city, roaming around, making sure the gold cloaks are nice and knocked out. In a few hours this city will be ours.”

“W-Who sent you?!” Cersei said, and flinched when Neru stared at her, “Stannis?”

“Wrong King!” Asuna chirped happily, “I’ll give you a hint!”

She threw her head back and howled, “Awoooo! How did I do? Just like Grey huh?”

“That sucked,” Neru said. Karin nodded.

“Awww.”

“My father will hear of this!” Cersei said angrily, “He will put all your heads on spikes! Or he will give you to the Mountain!”

“Tywin Lannister is dead.” Karin said in a bored expression.

“You lie! You lie! Summer Islander whore!”

“Nah, it’s true.” Neru said, “We ganked him on his way back to the Golden Tooth. Kudos to Edmure for not fucking up and letting him pass this time. Also what the fuck is a Summer Islander?”

“Ganked, President?” Karin asked, confused at the term.

“It means to ambush someone.” Neru replied. “Stupid gamer jargon stuck in my head, thanks Aris…”

“I-I can pay you!” Cersei said, desperation in her voice, “The Starks are poor as dirt! I can make you great ladies! Rich!”

She saw out of the corner of her eye how Joffrey was slowly wriggling free of his bindings.

“Nah, If I want money I can just play dice with Blackfish and the guys!” Asuna replied, not once losing her peppiness, “Although they don't wanna play with me anymore…”

“It’s cause they think you're cheating, numbskull,” Neru replied. “Seriously, rolling 6, twenty times in a row?”

“No, thank you. You have nothing of value to us. We are loyal to the King in the North,” Karin said.

Joffrey somehow managed to free himself from his bindings.

“Oops, he’s loose!” Asuna noticed with a smile. Cersei wanted to throttle her.

“I told you it wasn't tight enough!” Karin admonished her.

“Run Joffrey!” Cersei screamed and threw herself on top of the Summer Islander, who rolled her eerie, slit, demon looking golden eyes and shrugged her off. She felt like a wall of bricks, unmovable.

To Cersei’s absolute horror, Joffrey took off his gag and swung at the little red haired girl.

“FUCK YOU I AM THE KING!” He swung his fist at her.

Neru caught it with a bored expression, “Really? Are we doing this now?” She kicked him away, “Fuck outta here.”

Cersei screamed as she saw her son fly through the air like a rag-doll, and crash violently on the floor.

“Is he dead, President?” Asuna asked.

“Nah, probably just knocked out,” Neru shrugged, “Don't really care much to be honest.”

“You made him fly pretty far,” Karin noticed. Cersei wanted to scream in rage. They were playing with them. They were making fun of them.

“Thank you, Karin, that's nice of you to say. I think it's a personal record!” Neru bowed mockingly.

“We are Lannisters! We will not be cowed! You fucking whores will-” Cersei stopped as she saw Tyrion enter the room.

“Sweet sister,” He bowed.

“Tyrion!” She screamed, “Do something! These whores will give us to Robb Stark!”

“Indeed,” Tyrion nodded, “I've already surrendered the city to them.”

“You have done what?!” She screeched, “Why!? You traitor! You deformed abomination! You have killed us all!”

“I have saved us all,” He declared, “Cersei, sweet sister. You have no idea what these beautiful young ladies are capable of.”

He eyed the two contrasting girls hungrily, paying particular attention to Karin. She reminded him of Chataya and her daughter Alayaya but with Andal-like features and cat-like golden eyes, but he wouldn't actually tell her that. What if she blew his head off for comparing her to whores?

“Is he…flirting with us?” Asuna asked, cringing.

“What they’re capable of?” Cersei asked in anger, “They’re just whores!”

Tyrion thought it was ironic for her sister of all people to call other women whores.

“Okay, watch this shit,” Neru snarled. Tyrion sighed.

Cersei watched in complete horror and disbelief as the red haired midget punched one of the throne room’s pillars, making it explode into dust. Asuna whistled and Karin smiled.

“Now imagine that’s your head,” Neru threatened and cracked her knuckles, “Capisce?”

Cersei was stunned into silence.

“Now that that’s taken care of-” Neru said, dusting off her hands, “Let’s bring these losers to Sensei. He can figure out what to do with them.”

“Yay! Mission complete!” Asuna said happily, “Now, back to the camp for our nightly C&C love mission! Master, here we come!”

Karin blushed, but Neru knew she was looking forward to Sensei’s attention.

“That’s a funny way of saying 'C&C orgy' but go off…” Neru said, “I have first dibs!”

“Robb Stark really is the luckiest man in Westeros…” Tyrion sighed, and was led away. He started whistling the Rains of Castamere, a nervous tick of his, and Neru jabbed him in the ribs.

“Oi, small dude. Don't let Sensei hear you whistling that song.”

“Does Robb Stark hate the Rains of Castamere?” Tyrion asked sarcastically, but immediately regretted it when Neru cracked her knuckles again.

“Like you wouldn't believe. I warned you, cut that shit out or you'll soon find yourself without a head.”

“Duly noted, my lady,” He nodded.

He laughed when the blonde haired girl dragged Joffrey from the foot, like a sack of dirty potatoes.

"Aww, he smells of pee!"

With any luck he might survive this, as long as he doesn't whistle that damned song in his nervousness.

Chapter Text

I am alive, Misaki thought.

She watched the Targaryen delegation ride into the parley. She frowned at them.

She also frowned at the dragons. Flying overhead. A threat. She desperately wanted to shoot them down with her stinger. But she had left it back at camp. Damn!

They were pompous, arrogant. They turned their noses at Saori, judging her for her way of dress. And that boy king, Aegon, leered at them.

Sensei stood next to Atsuko. Atsuko held the banner, the crowned grey direwolf head, high in the air. She was wearing her mask.

“You stand in the presence of Aegon VI, son of Rhaegar and Elia, of the House Targaryen, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men and his Queen, Daenerys Stormborn of the House Targaryen, Queen of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men. Rightful monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms.” Jon Connington said, scowling at Robb as if he were a piece of dung.

Hiyori scowled, and Misaki fingered the trigger of her hidden handgun, which Robb Sensei explicitly told her not to bring.

“And you,” Saori said with a biting edge in her voice, “Are standing in the presence of Robb of the House Stark, King in the North, Trident, Vale and West. High Chief of the First Men, Headmaster of Arius, Sensei of SCHALE and Lord of Winterfell.”

“The Young Wolf! The King in the North!” Yohn Royce and Greatjon Umber shouted.

“The King in the North!” Tyrion Lannister shouted, Misaki did not know if he was being sarcastic. She glared at him and he winked at her.

“Well met, my lord,” Daenerys said, with a disarming friendly smile. Atsuko huffed.

“Your Grace,” She corrected Daenerys Targaryen, “Sensei is a King.”

“A usurper, son of a traitor,” Jon Connington said, bitingly, “A demon warg heathen that has bound angels of the Seven to him with vile blood magics.”

“Watch what you say, Connington,” Edmure Tully grit out. “Unless you fancy us sending you running away like a little bitch like Robert did at Stony Sept.”

Brynden and Jon Frostfyre laughed at that.

Connington went red from anger, and moved to say something until Aegon raised his hand and shut him up.

He looked at Jon and nodded, “Brother.”

“If you dare raise a hand to my King, then you are no brother of mine.” Jon said, almost like a snarl. Misaki could see regret and hurt in Aegon’s face.

“You owe your allegiance to House Targaryen, bastard!” Harry Strickland said, “This usurper may have given you a name, but a Snow you remain!”

It really showed just how much lady Catelyn had changed, that she jumped to defend Jon instantly.

“My nephew is of House Stark, not Targaryen. He belongs to the house of the direwolf, not to a house of vanquished madmen.”

Daenerys and Aegon scowled at Catelyn.

Varys stepped up, eyeing Arius Squad with curiosity, “There have been… songs. Of strange angels that came from the Isle of Faces and had sworn themselves to the King in the North.”

“And share his bed no doubt.” Strickland said.

Hiyori blushed at that. And Misaki rolled her eyes at Strickland.

“So what if we are sharing Sensei's bed?” Atsuko asked cheekily. Misaki tried not to groan. Leave it to Hime to boast to anyone who would listen about how Arius Squad were Sensei’s beloved Queens.

I am, to be honest, Misaki thought, blushing. Sensei’s beloved. We all are.

I am alive, she thought again.

“You are as mad as Maegor if you-” Connignton said, his eyes widening comically as he realized what he was about to say.

Tyrion Lannister cackled at Connington. He immediately recognized the weak link in their group.

“Enough!” Barristan told Connignton, “Lord Stark. I urge you to reconsider. The Seven Kingdoms of Westeros are stronger united than ripped apart. Surely you must see that?”

“You swore an oath of fealty to House Targaryen, Lord Stark,” Daenerys said, gently, “In perpetuity.”

“You mean my ancestor, Torrhen did. Because I don’t remember swearing any damned oaths to Aerys or you.” Robb spat out.

“My mistake,” Daenerys bowed her head lightly, “But you must see that the oath is binding. House Targaryen are the rightful rulers of Westeros, and by claiming a crown, you have become a rebel and usurper.”

Aegon piped up. Misaki couldn't feel but compare him to her Sensei. Sensei was a man, battle tested and bloodied, and this Aegon was a boy.

“We,” He said, gesturing to Daenerys, “Are here to claim our birthright. The Seven Kingdoms were my father’s to inherit. The usurper took them. And now you hold four of those kingdoms under your banner.”

“You mean Robert won them after your grandfather burned alive Sensei’s uncle and grandfather, and Rhaegar abducted his aunt,” Saori replied, eyes narrowed.

“Those are lies!” Aegon said. Daenerys shifted uncomfortably. Barristan grimaced. Aegon looked at his wife and Lord Commander, and paled, “You mean-”

“I understand there is bad blood between both sides,” Varys said, “But this is our chance for a new beginning. Aegon and Daenerys have the blood, and are just rulers. We can make sure a tragedy like the War of the Five Kings never happens again.”

“Under the heel of House Targaryen you mean,” Yohn Royce said, “Don’t serve me vinegar and say it’s honey, Spider.”

“And how do we even know he is Aegon son of Elia?” Lannister asked sarcastically, “You really expect us to believe you miraculously switched the babe and kept him safe all these years? A last minute baby swap to save the house? Combined with a last minute baby birth,” He nodded to Jon, “And a last minute escape from Dragonstone? There are Targaryens popping out everywhere you look! A Targaryen bargain sale! Two for a penny? Maybe I am one too, miraculously of course.”

The Northern delegation laughed raucously. Atsuko giggled at Lannister. Varys frowned at Tyrion.

“I assure you, Aegon is legitimate. I oversaw the swap myself, and delivered him to Jon Connignton. Do you think he wouldn't recognize the son of his prince?”

“I think Conningnton’s brains have been scrambled by getting fucked in the ass all these years,"  Tyrion continued, to more laughter.

“Blasted dwarf!” Connignton said, drawing his sword. He advanced on Lannister. Saori quickly grabbed Connington’s armored greave, and slowly bent it under her grip.

“L-Let go.” Connington pleaded, dropping his sword, but Saori continued. The metal groaned and bent under her hand, “Let go!”

“Let him go, Sacchan,” Atsuko said gently. Saori did, and Connington collapsed in a heap.

“Monster!” Strickland exclaimed.

Saori rolled her eyes.

“That wasn't very nice, Mr. Connington,” Atsuko admonished him, “We’re here to talk, aren't we?”

“It is as Princess says.” Jon said, and Daenerys' purple eyes hardened at Atsuko's nickname, “You come here to parley and draw a sword on one of our Lords? Is this the chivalry and honor of House Targaryen?”

“Jon, leave us,” Aegon said, red in the face at being embarrassed by Connington.

“Your Grace! I am your hand, I shoul-” Connington protested weakly.

“Leave!” Aegon shouted. Connington glared at Lannister and left.

“Fucked in the ass?” Saori whispered to Misaki, “Is it even possible? Or is Lannister lying?”

“Saori, a year ago you believed the stork gave babies to couples,” Misaki whispered back, “You really think it’s not possible?”

Saori blushed and looked down.

“The Iron Throne belongs to House Targaryen. What you hold, you hold in rebellion, Stark…” Strickland said through a sneer.

“And there’s also this!” Tyrion Lannister said, undeterred. Robb let him speak. Every word out of Lannister’s mouth was another nail in the coffin of the Targaryen cause.

“The esteemed Golden Company.” Tyrion said, sarcastically. “I wonder what you’re doing here, fighting for a Targaryen. Bittersteel would weep and turn in his grave!”

“Red or black, a dragon is still a dragon,” Strickland replied, that line felt rehearsed, fake, “We just want to go home.”

“Hmm, curious,” Lannister said, “You’ve given me a valuable hint. What next, does His Grace King Aegon have Blackfyre in his possession too?”

Aegon blushed furiously, and for a second Misaki saw Varys. His face twisted into worry and anger, for just half a second and then steeled himself and his face turned neutral.

I saw you, bitch, Misaki thought, you think you’re so clever, don't you?

“And I also see no Dorne behind you,” Lannister half laughed, “Did they get lost in the desert? Or are they too busy poisoning Tyrells with scorpions to come here?”

Greatjon Umber laughed loudly. Misaki groaned and rubbed her ear. She elbowed the massive giant.

“Right in my ear, dude...”

“Acht! Sorry lassie..” The Greatjon said, chastised.

“By opposing King Aegon and Queen Daenerys, you are rebels,” Varys said, out of patience.

“Rebellion is such a mean word!” Lannister said, sarcastically, “Let’s not quibble over terms, Varys. Queen Daenerys, your dragons may fly, but Robb Stark won the war the old way, by the sword, the shield… and a touch of angelic help.”

“And subjugation. The West, the Vale, the Riverlands, brought under your heel not by loyalty, but force of arms and heavenly help,” Daenerys replied.

“The Riverlands pledged themselves to House Stark after they helped us win back our lands from the Lannister scourge.” Brynden Blackfish said, “They did not force us to do anything.”

“The Vale bent the knee to House Stark after His Grace and his angels managed to uncover the conspiracy that killed Jon Arryn,” Yohn Royce said, “As Ser Brynden has said, we bent the knee willingly, not forcefully.”

“My father used to say that when your enemies defy you, you must serve them steel and fire. When they go to their knees, however, you must help them back to their feet. Else wise no man will ever bend the knee to you. Robb Stark did serve us steel and fire, but he offered a hand up and made me Lord of Casterly Rock," Tyrion said, smugly, “We stand with House Stark, as former enemies and now loyal vassals.”

“Brother,” Aegon pleaded with Jon, “If I knew you existed, I would have come to get you. You would have never grown up as a bastard. Aemon…please.”

“His name is Jon,” Catelyn said sternly. Jon looked at her with gratitude, “It is the name his father gave him.”

“His name is Aemon!” Daenerys said, irritated, “Jon is a false name given to him by the usurper’s dog.”

Greatjon and Yohn Royce bristled.

Oh, so we’re done with pretenses then? Misaki thought.

Jon looked at Aegon with regret, “I already have a brother, Your Grace.”

“War it is, then,” Aegon said, mournfully, “Robb Stark, you will see the dragon’s flame, for daring to corrupt and steal my family and kingdom from me.”

“W-We’ve fought gods, dragons aren't anything special...” Hiyori said, trying to sound brave.

“Angels speak for Kings?” Daenerys asked. When Saori and Misaki glared at her, she shut up.

They left the parley.

That night, before the battle that would decide their fates, they visited Sensei one last time.

The five of them made love, and Misaki tried not to cry.

I am alive, she thought, cuddling into Saori’s and Sensei’s naked bodies.

The green dragon had been defeated. Hiyori had blown its head off by shooting it in the eye. A miracle shot. But the black and gold dragons were still in the field.

The center was holding, with the knights of the Vale facing off against Unsullied while in the right flank rivermen fought men of the Golden Company.

The westermen, archers and artillery, were busy trying to take down the last two dragons. She could see a small man in mismatched armor ordering his troops around.

He is brave for a little dude, Misaki thought.

A roar of bestial power startled her, and she looked up to the sky.

Misaki’s heart almost stopped as she saw the black one strafe into the center, spewing black fire into their lines, taking with it friend and foe alike. She saw Saori jump on Sensei, the both of them narrowly avoiding the fire.

Hiyori and Atsuko shot at the black dragon, and Daenerys Targaryen flew away to the left, preparing an attack on a flank that wasn’t that protected.

Viserion and Aegon were wounded, and with enough fire from Atsuko and Hiyori, crashed into the God’s Eye. Brynden Blackfish charged at the dying dragon, and with his cavalry, finished it off for good.

But that damned dragon. The black one. Misaki knew they would lose, even if Sensei’s army was winning on the ground. Its scales were too thick to pierce. And as much as Misaki knew Hiyori was trying her best, she knew she wouldn't be able pull another miraculous shot to a moving eye high in the air.

Misaki shot at Drogon, using her sidearm. Daenerys locked eyes with Misaki and strafed over her.

“Come get me, bitch,” Misaki growled. Shouldering her Stinger. The weapon beeped, and beeped. A lock on, “Open nice and wide.”

One shot. One round. If she messed this up then they were all dead.

“Come on!”

She could hear Saori screaming into the radio, telling her to fall back.

No, she thought.

One last chance. A way for her life to be worth something.

She thought of Sensei. Her life meant something. She was grateful to have been born.

She loved them all. Her sisters of Arius and her Sensei. Last night had been so wonderful. the five of them, making love, loving each other. Misaki sighed.

Not just love with Sensei, but with each other. She would miss Hiyori’s lips on her own. Saori’s hands on her cheeks, Hime’s tender words of passion and love.

She would miss Sensei’s body on top of her, loving her. His release on her womb. She would never get the chance to…

The jaws of death approached her. The black monster opened its maws wide, preparing to douse her in flames.

She fired, the missile flying violently to the monster’s maw, exploding and ripping apart its head into chunky gore.

But the fire still came. Misaki sighed again.

I am alive, Misaki thought. And I'm grateful.

She was consumed by dragon fire.

Robb surveyed the end of the battle. He felt numb, dead.

Connington had died charging Uncle Brynden’s charge, trying to save his King.

Aegon himself had been captured, but with his legs broken from the fall he would never walk again.

Ser Barristan had died when the green dragon had fallen, crushed to death by his ally’s beast.

The Golden Company had tucked tail and ran the second Aegon had fallen. Robb had given orders to hunt them down and kill them all.

His uncle Edmure had lost an arm during that last charge to kill Viserion, and was being treated by the medics.

No notable casualties on their side, except....

He wanted to weep. He felt like he would collapse.

“Sensei,” Saori said, steadying him. She was covered in blood, grime and dirt, “We need…” She sobbed, “We need to recover Misaki’s tags.”

“Aye,” Robb said. He could only imagine what Hime’s reaction would be. She had passed out due to the smoke of the battle, and was being taken care of by Hiyori back at camp.

They approached the site of Misaki’s last stand.

They were alive because of her. Robb knew.

They would have lost. They would have died.

She had been alive, Robb thought with anguish, remembering the formerly depressed and suicidal member of the Arius squad. He could still feel her body heat on his as she rode him, her weeping eyes as she told him she loved him, how they reached their peaks together. That last night together. Remembering it felt like torture now. He felt tears down his cheeks. He was alone with Saori, so he let them flow.

As they crested the hill, a groan of pain startled them.

A halo, vibrant stars of red. Another groan of pain.

He ran towards her.

“Misaki….” Saori gasped, amazed.

Misaki could only grunt. She was naked, her Stinger was a piece of molten slag next to her. Parts of her hair had been singed off. Part of her head was bald and the small patch of brown pubic hair Robb had seen the night before was gone, burnt away. But she was alive.

“Nnnghnn…” Misaki groaned. Saori cried and held her. Misaki smiled, “Hey, Sacchan…”

“You idiot!” Saori said between gasps and tears.

“How’s that for...” She coughed, “How’s that for a killer tan?”

“You’re so pink…” Saori said, amazed, “Like a flamingo.” She laughed and cried in equal parts.

Robb held her too. They cried with her.

Misaki was glad to be alive.

Chapter Text

“Why am I here, my lady?” Robb asked the blonde dog girl policewoman.

The interrogation room was cold. A black and grey space. A blinking camera on the top right corner of the room.

“I’m investigating a suspicious person…” Kanna said, blue eyes narrowed at him.

“Who?” Robb asked. He was unnerved at how hostile Kanna was today. Did he do something wrong? “Don't tell me Shiroko got in trouble for lockpicking again. Just… send me the bail and I’ll pay…”

She ignored him.

“Is this you?” Kanna bit out, showing him a headline on her phone.

Robb paled.

‘IS THE SENSEI OF SCHALE INTO PETPLAY? LEARN ALL ABOUT THIS UNUSUAL KINK HERE.’

There was a photo on the front of the article, of him walking Ako around late at night through a park.

With her dog leash. She looked absolutely obscene. Tongue out, a fierce blush on her face.

I knew you would screw me over someday, Ako. Robb groaned internally. This is what I get for indulging in your sick games.

“I can expla-” He began, but Kanna cut him off.

“And this?” She asked, her sharp teeth in a snarl.

Another headline. ‘DOES SENSEI HAVE A SECRET DAUGHTER? SENSEI’S CLANDESTINE VISITS TO SHANHAIJING REVEALED!’

There were two pictures. One was actually nice all things considered, maybe he could add it to his collection of memories. It was of him and Shun, sitting in a nice cafe and drinking tea, and the second one was also of him and Shun (small) walking hand in hand through a playground.

“I recognize Sunohara Shun. But who is that little girl that looks like her? Is she your daughter?”

“Kanna… that's Shun,” Robb deadpanned.

“Huh? But she’s… small.”

“She drank a-” He grimaced. He absolutely REFUSED to call it the ‘Cute and Funny Potion.’

“She drank a potion that made her young.”

“Bullshit,” Kanna said, angrily, “And this?”

Another headline, this one actually made him groan and bury his face in his palms.

“IS SENSEI THROWING LEWD PARTIES WITH HIS STUDENTS? INFORMATION ON HOW TO ATTEND PROVIDED BY TRINITY INSIDER!’

“Are you? Having o-orgies at SCHALE?” Kanna asked him, scowling and red faced.

“No!” Robb refused. He knew exactly who the ‘Trinity Insider’ was.

Gods damn you Hanako. He thought. Is this because I refused to play spin the bottle with you? Who even plays spin the bottle with only two people?

“Then why does this Trinity Insider say she saw you with two girls on your lap?” Kanna asked, glaring at him.

“It was taken out of context! Hina and Hoshino were just sleepy and-”

“Sleepy?!” Kanna gasped, “You mean tucked out! After you…”

Robb groaned again.

“And this one? Try and explain this one,” Kanna said angrily.

Another headline. This one actually made him almost laugh.

‘DOES DIRECTOR KANNA OF THE KSPD WISH SHE WAS A WOLF INSTEAD OF A DOG? VALKYRIE INSIDER REVEALS DIRECTOR’S DEEPEST SECRETS! DIRECTOR KANNA SWIMS DOGGY PADDLE CONFIRMED!!’

Kanna blinked at Robb’s reaction, and then looked at her phone. She blushed, incandescent.

“Who the hell?” She gasped.

Robb did as Momoi always does, and closed his eyes, and tried hard not to laugh.

He saw Momoi do this particular face one day, when he was hanging around the GDD girls minus Midori, who had some supplementary classes.

Momoi had been streaming to earn money for a new console, and Aris was resting on his lap, while he brushed her long hair.

And Yuzu was around, though he didn't see her all night.

Momoi was playing one of her queer games where you shoot at others with guns. Robb did not understand this genre of games, if they wanted to shoot people why not do it in real life?

One of the viewers of the stream, a ‘sukeban’, started talking to Momoi in ‘voice chat’.

“Please Momoi-san I need this!” The girl had said, almost a sob, “I’m actually kinda homeless. I’m flunking my classes...”

And then Momoi closed her eyes, abandoning the game. She simply sat there, trying hard not to laugh. Her lips twitched as she tried not to laugh at another’s misfortune.

Midori, who had been watching the stream, piped up, admonishing her sister.

“Onee-chan I’m watching your stream, why are you trying not to laugh? That's disrespectful!”

So, now, Robb did exactly that. He tried not to laugh.

“H-Hey….” Kanna said, “S-Stop laughing! Ignore that one!”

Robb could only moan, his lips twitching upwards.

“This one! It was this one!” Kanna said frantically, scrolling through her phone and pulling up the headline.

‘SHOOTOUT AT SCHALE? MILLENIUM STUDENTS CLASH OVER SENSEI! OVER 300K YEN IN DAMAGES!’

“That one isn't my fault at all.” Robb said.

Why does Neru always feel the need to fight Toki every time she sees her at SCHALE? One day they’re going to kill me in the crossfire, he thought.

“According to this article, they were fighting over who would receive your ‘first shot’.” She glared at him.

“We were playing Beer Pong…” Robb sighed.

“And that too!” Kanna hissed, “Underage drinking! Don’t forget how you offered me an ale a few weeks ago!”

“You drank it,” Robb said neutrally.

“S-Shut up!” Kanna said, flustered, “For now we will wait here until the Vice President comes to get you.”

Robb felt a chill down his spine.

“Rin is coming?”

Kanna smiled at him smugly.

“Yes. And she’s pissed! So prepare yourself, Sensei.”

He sighed. Living in Kivotos was nice while it lasted.

Chapter Text

“Welcome! Yes, welcome! My glorious King!” Makoto said, bowing deeply.

Robb really tried not to laugh. She looked like a peacock, bowing deeply up and down. The girls of his Prefect Team escort scoffed and glared at Makoto.

“I am Makoto of the esteemed (and newly formed) House Hanuma, the supreme leader, president, chancellor, general, chairman-”

“She’s the president of the Pandemonium Society, sadly,” A red haired, short girl said, “I’m Natsume Iroha, nice to meet you, Wolf-sensei.”

The girl, grabbing Iroha’s hand, piped up. She was an underage thing. Blond haired and with little horns. Robb felt his frozen heart melt a little at her adorable cuteness.

“I’m Ibuki! Tanga Ibuki! Nice to meet you Sensei! You speak funny!”

Makoto looked mortified, and Iroha simply laughed.

“I… speak funny?” Robb asked. Was it his accent?

“Yepy yep! Kinda like…. ‘Hullow, mah naem is Robb of the Houhse Stahrk’. Like that!”

“I-Ibuki-chan…You shouldn't make fun of people’s accents! Unless they are from Trinity!” Makoto admonished her.

“D-Did Ibuki do a no no?” Ibuki said, pouting.

Robb knelt down, and patted her gently on the head.

“No, my lady. You are correct, I do speak funny! But to me, you all speak funny too,” He smiled at her in reassurance.

“Yay! Upies?” Ibuki said, extending her arms.

Robb was reminded of how Rickon begged Robb and Jon to carry him around. He felt a twisting of pain in his heart.

“Anything for a brave little lady like you,” Robb said, picking up Ibuki and making her ride on his shoulders.

“Yay! Ibuki is tall now!”

Robb’s eyes widened as another, voluptuous and scantily clad horned woman approached.

“And I’m Kyougoku Satsuki! The head of the Information Department at the Pandemonium Society. Nice to meet you, Sensei!”

Robb bowed, trying hard not to stare at her cleavage. Hina looked at his flustered expression and huffed in annoyance.

Another girl, black haired approached him. “I’m Motomiya Chiaki, the secretary of the Pandemonium Society! Can I take a photo of you, Sensei?”

“Of course, my lady,” Robb said.

He grabbed Makoto’s hand and placed a kiss on her knuckles, making her squeal in absolute delight. Hina looked on and frowned. Same with Chinatsu.

“I am honored to meet you all, my ladies. I wanted to thank you for your help with that Kaiser business and the contract written to-”

“Forget about it, Your Grace!” Makoto said happily, “Unlike those posh meanies at Trinity, we here at Gehenna help our friends without asking anything in return!”

“...Right.”

Robb turned to Iori, and whispered to her, “Are they serious?”

Iori sighed, “Yep.”

“Sadly…” Hina said, earning a glare from Makoto.

“Haha! Silly Makoto!” Ibuki said from atop Robb’s shoulders.

“Now, please! Follow us for the welcoming ceremony!” Makoto said, bowing again and gesturing to the amphitheater.

Robb walked around with them. The whole school was cream colored square buildings, marble and the red flags of the Gehenna coat of arms flapping in the wind.

Students with horns and tails ran around, sometimes getting into fights. Robb saw in the corner of his eyes one student arming a grenade and shoving into another’s shirt.

Boom!

‘This place is insane….” Robb said to Chinatsu.

“Yeah...” Chinatsu replied, “But the Prefect Team helps keep it controlled most of the time.”

They arrived at the amphitheater, where some students were waiting. Most of them cooed and pointed at him like he was the emperor of the world.

Other students with long dark coats patrolled the area, and stood at attention when Makoto arrived.

“It’s fucking Sensei!”

“Oh man! It's Sensei! He came to visit us at Gehenna!”

“Suck it, Trinity!”

“Hey Sensei!”

“Ahem…” Makoto said into the microphone, “Shut up!”

All the students fell silent, engrossed with Robb and his sudden visit more than with Makoto’s orders.

“Today we have a very special guest with us. The Sensei of SCHALE, King of the North and Trident! Robb of the House Stark! Please, welcome him with the usual Gehenna cheer!”

“It’s King in the North, not of the North….” Hina muttered darkly.

“I never asked,” Chinatsu said, “Why exactly is it the King IN the North and not OF the North, Sensei?”

“In all of our arrogance, we Starks never claimed to own the North, not completely. The North is its own land, savage and cold. We are Kings in the North because we claim suzerainty over the North, but we do not own it, not truly. We rule from the North. At least that’s what my father said when I asked him.”

“Oh?” Iori said, impressed, “So it’s a way to keep yourselves humble?”

“In a way,” Robb shrugged, “The belief in the Old Gods of the Forest probably influenced this decision. The North is alive, at least according to us, so we cannot claim ownership over it.”

“Old Gods?” Ako asked.

“In Westeros, The Children of the Forest, a mythical race of small people were the first to know the Old Gods, long before we First Men came from across the sea. They say the greenseers of old could see through the trees, dream things yet to pass. Their gods were of the trees and the earth, of wind and water,” Robb said, pausing for effect.

Great, I’m becoming Old Nan little by little.

“The Children of the Forest?” Hina asked.

“The original inhabitants of Westeros,” Robb replied, “The First Men came to conquer Westeros and burned the weirwoods, chopped down groves sacred to the children, and soaked the land with-” He paused, remembering Ibuki on top of his shoulders, “The children, naturally, fought back, using sorcery. They called down the hammer of waters and broke the Arm of Dorne to stop the invaders.”

“That’s awful!” Ibuki said, "Ibuki hates bullies!"

“Aye, it was awful, but soon enough the First Men and the Children became friends! And created a pact. The First Men took their gods as their own. Those are the gods of the North, and of House Stark,” Robb explained to Ibuki gently.

“Oh?” Iroha said, “That sounds like something out of a book!”

“You would be right, my lady,” Robb said, “You should visit SCHALE sometime. I have many a book about Westeros, and Essos.”

“It’s a date…” Iroha said, looking at Hina smugly.

“Fascinating….” Satsuki said, “A real, King, here in Gehenna…”

“Yay! A King! Can Ibuki be a princess? Please?”

“Of course, my lady,” Robb replied.

“Yay!”

Makoto addressed the crowd.

“Now, my proud Gehenna compatriots! Prepare to sing the Gehenna anthem to welcome our glorious King!”

“Oh god…” Hina said, facepalming, “Not that darned anthem….”

“Anthem? Like a national song?” Robb asked.

“Worse,” Ako said, “A shameless song praising the Pandemonium Society. It’s horrid…”

“Ibuki likes it!” Ibuki said, glaring at Ako.

The Pandemonium Society soldiers shouldered their weapons, and orchestral music began to blare out from the speakers in the amphitheater,

“HEIL MAKOTO!” They chanted, and began to sing.

“Brace yourself, big wide world, we’re coming!”

“Watch out! We're the best! You better get moving!”

Ibuki sang along the lyrics happily, “Advance! March forward! Towards glory! Build the chairman’s grand statue everywhere you can see! Yay!”

“Greatness! Surrender! Praise me! This is us! The Pandemonium Society!” Makoto sang along to the lyrics too, to the mortification of the Prefect Team, who looked like they wanted to be anywhere else but here.

“The Undefeated Ulta-Invincible Steel Armor Toramaru! Fight and break through!”

“Toramaru?” Robb asked Hina.

“Their Tiger I Ausf. E heavy tank…” Hina said, “I don’t know who exactly named it that…”

Ibuki sang again, “No mercy to enemies! Bang! Bang! We weren’t naughty! It's Okay! Let’s go!”

Robb was a bit disturbed to hear such a thing from a little girl’s mouth.

“Invincible! We are not stopping today! Destiny, bow down before me! From now on, don't bother me! We will claim true victory!” Iroha sang cheekily, teasing the Prefect Team.

“Invincible! We never lose! Full force! Break through!” Satsuki sang happily.

“We’ll take over the world!” Ibuki sang, to Robb’s stunned horror, “And eat lots of pudding and snacks!”

“HEIL GEHENNA, HEIL VICTORY!” The students in the amphitheater shouted as one.

“Soo?” Makoto turned to Robb with a dazzling, smug smile, “Did it rock or what? Ibuki-chan helped me write the anthem!”

“Uh…” He could feel the Prefect Team’s glare on the back of his head, “It was a very nice piece, my lady.”

“Yay!” Ibuki cheered.

“We also wrote a song about your glorious battles, Your Grace!” Makoto said.

Oh gods, it’s like Wolf in the Night all over again!

“No more singing!” Iroha said forcefully, “Makoto! Shouldn't we begin with the tour already?”

“Ah! Yes! Of course!” Makoro said, and then offered her hand to Robb, “Gehenna tradition, Your Grace. P-Please hold my h-hand until the tour is finished!”

Iori scoffed, and whispered to Chinatsu, “Gehenna tradition, really?”

“Of course, my lady.” Robb said, trying to ingratiate himself with the Pandemonium Society.

I hate playing politics…

Hina and Chinatsu looked absolutely livid.

Robb sighed. He just hoped this tour went well.

Chapter Text

“There you are…” Robb said, looking at Grey Wind. The wolf padded over to him with his tongue out.

He could smell the faint acidic scent of urine.

Please tell me you did that somewhere far from the school grounds… Robb groaned internally.

“Doggy!” Ibuki said happily from Robb’s shoulders.

“Woah! I mean… Welcome as well, our King’s glorious companion!” Makoto said, initially startled. She gave her hand to Grey Wind, and was surprised the wolf gave her a paw.

“It’s a wolf….” Chiaki said, eyes wide and then she smiled and began taking pictures.

Grey Wind actually puffed up and posed with egotistical swagger.

“He’s really cute!” Satsuki said, “I wonder if my NK ULTRA project works on canines as well….”

Enjoy your minute in the limelight, mutt… Robb said, annoyed at Grey Wind for having ditched him to go piss.

“Gah! It’s you again…..” Iori said, backing away slightly.

Grey Wind locked eyes with her and slowly approached her.

“No! Don't even think about it!” Iori said, shrinking back.

“Iori, what are you-” Hina began, but Grey Wind pounced on Iori and began licking her shoes, slobbering them in drool.

“Noooooo!” Iori screamed, trying to dislodge the giant wolf from her shoes, “It's so sticky! Screw you!”

“Yay! Lick Iori-san! Good doggie!” Ibuki cheered.

“Grey Wind to me.” Robb said, trying not to laugh.

Why the hells do you feel the need to do that to her? He asked Grey mentally, and received a feeling that he assumed was nonchalance and accusation. Hypocrisy.

What? Me? Robb asked the wolf mentally, Stop playing games, Grey...

“You owe me new shoes, Sensei….” Iori said, trying to regain some sort of composure and serenity.

“Aye, I apologize for that. He doesn’t usually do that…”

Chinatsu remembered how Grey Wind and Sensei were linked, mentally. How he had said that ‘he is me and I am him.’

She blushed.

“Haha! Well deserved for a Prefect Team nimrod!” Makoto said, “Come, Your Grace, the tour awaits!”

She made a point to take off her white glove, and grabbed Robb’s hand with gentleness and shyness.

“Actually, now that the esteemed president Makoto mentioned it…” Hina said sarcastically, “As chairwoman of the Prefect Team, I too need to engage in our sacred Gehenna tradition, so please, Sensei. Your hand.”

“Right,” Robb said, giving Hina his free hand, she also took off her glove.

Makoto looked absolutely livid at Hina, but could not say anything, lest she uncover her own lies.

“Let us go, Sensei, to the cafeteria, and then to the Pandemonium Society faculty room!” Makoto said.

“Grrr…” Ako growled in annoyance, and followed them, occasionally stealing nervous glances at Grey Wind.

As they walked through the campus, Robb noticed the black coated students from the Pandemonium Society were busy herding the students away from them, and putting down the more raucous ones with gunfire.

“Ah, don't worry about that, Your Grace! Sometimes people get insolent so they need a good smack to the head to remind them of their place,” Makoto said, as Robb saw a Pandemonium Society soldier spray a rowdy student with a can of whatever.

Robb nodded, “The woes of command. I understand perfectly, my lady. When I first called my bannermen to war, the Greatjon Umber, a giant of a man and far more experienced in battle than me, tested me and became insolent at our marching order.”

“How did you deal with him, Sensei?” Hina asked, interested.

“Ah. Grey Wind… he… scared him into obedience.” He said. There was no way he would tell the girls Grey Wind ate two of his fingers with Ibuki on his shoulders.

“Ah,” Hina said, catching his meaning and looking at Grey Wind differently.

“Yes! Command is joyless, especially with INSOLENT, ARROGANT, FAME HOGGING people around! You really do get me, Your Grace…” Makoto said, dreamily.

Hina huffed and stomped on Makoto’s foot when Robb was not looking. Makoto cursed.

“Ach! Dummer Zwerg!” She hissed at Hina.

They passed through a giant golden statue of Makoto, but she looked…mannish?

A big square jaw, bulging muscles and a cocky expression. The right arm held a pudding to the air, like a testament of the might of the Pandemonium Society.

“Oh? That piece was given to us as a gift from Red Winter,” Iroha said, with what Robb could detect was annoyance and shame, “Yeah…..”

Robb resolved to visit this Red Winter sometime. If it snowed like in the North then he would be right at home. Although out of all the schools he has visited thus far, his favorite will definitely always be Abydos.

Why? He honestly didn't know. Some sort of emotional dependency? A coping mechanism to deal with his trauma by surrounding himself with cute and funny girls who were earnest and happy? He couldn't quite tell yet. But he knew the Abydos girls were precious to him.

“It definitely radiates….character…” Robb said, perplexed at the garishness of the statue.

“That’s one way to put it….” Ako said, rolling her eyes,

“Don’t worry, Your Grace! I will endeavor to commission a statue of yourself, in the same style perhaps? Would you like it placed next to mine? To showcase our alliance to the world?” Makoto said happily.

Gods no… Robb thought. He could only imagine what Smalljon, Raynald, Olyvar or Jon would say if they saw a statue like this made in his image.

The thought of Olyvar made him sad.

‘Did you betray me as well, my friend?’ He asked, remembering how he didn't see Perwyn or Olyvar at the wedding, even though they were Roslin’s closest kin.

He shook his head.

“I wouldn't want to impose on you, my lady,” He said cordially.

“That’s a no,” Iori deadpanned.

“Halt den Mund!” Makoto gritted out to Iori.

They entered the cafeteria, and Robb immediately recognized Fuuka by her horns and apron.

“Fuuka,” He nodded when she ran up to him, “It’s good to see you. I hope they're not making you work too hard.”

“Same old, same old, Sensei,” Fuuka said, smiling brightly, “Oh, there's someone you should meet too. Juri! Come here.”

A pink haired girl with long hair, black horns and a similar apron to Fuuka walked up to them, in her hands was a burnt frying pan.

“H-Hello! I am Ushimaki Juri! I help Fuuka-chan with serving food, although I’m not very good…”

“A pleasure to meet you, my lady,” Robb said, bowing in respect, “And do keep at it. I am certain that with an amazing cook like Fuuka at your side, you can reach great heights.”

“Thank you, Sensei!” Juri bowed happily.

“Here, Sensei,” Fuuka said, giving him a grey bento box, “I made you dinner, I was planning on dropping by SCHALE later but since you're already here…”

“Ah, you pamper me, my lady,” Robb said with a grateful smile, “I thank you for another delicious meal.”

Fuuka blushed and bowed, leaving with Juri to continue their work.

“You’re popular, Sensei…” Iori said with an edge to her voice, “First those Abydos girls, and now Fuuka-chan?”

“Hm? I reckon that's the case,” Robb shrugged.

“Huh? Abydos? They’re still around?” Makoto asked, amazed.

“Indeed they are, my lady. They are strong and holding the line. I have pledged myself to them,” Robb said, almost defensively.

“So it’s true…. The King of Abydos…. The Desert wolf…” Satsuki said.

“I assure you, my lady. I am not Abydos’ King,” Robb said, unsure.

Aren't I? He remembered Nonomi’s frantic kisses and Serika, Ayane and Shiroko’s hugs of love and gratitude. He remembered Hoshino’s teary eyed smile and the way she would look for physical contact with him.

“Y-Your Grace…” Makoto began, “Is there any c-chance for you to pledge yourself to Gehenna too?”

Iroha facepalmed and Ibuki laughed.

“How shameless can you be, Makoto?” Hina hissed at her.

“I do not fancy having conflicting oaths. I have sworn my sword to Abydos first, so if I swear to help other academies it must be with the express understanding that Abydos is not to be touched or harassed in any way,” Robb said, not wanting a repeat of Kaiser.

“Y-Yes! Humanitarian aid to Abydos! I can definitely do that! Just you see, Your Grace!” Makoto said, nervously, reminding Robb of Aru.

“I would appreciate it, my lady,” Robb bowed, content with what he got out of her.

They walked to a big building with a red cross plastered all over. Students with long blue skirts and nurse headdresses ran in and around the facility, pushing people in rolling beds.

“This is the Emergency Medicine Club main building,” Chinatsu explained, “I used to be a part of this club until I transferred to the Prefect Team.”

“Healers,” Robb said, “An honorable profession. If they are half as good as you, Chinatsu, then Gehenna is in good hands.”

“Thank you, Sensei…” Chinatsu blushed, “And please, call me China…”

“Aren't they a bit too chummy together?” Ako whispered to Hina.

“Let it go, Ako,” Hina said, annoyed too.

A black square vehicle roughly braked into the sidewalk next to them. The wheels screeched as they smoked from the reckless driving.

“Who the heck?!” Makoto jumped.

“Izumi-san, please get the corpses-I mean the patients to the examination room, “ A white haired girl with brown horns and a long skirt said to her copilot, dismounting from the driver’s side of the vehicle.

“Oh! Sena-chan! Heyo!” Chiaki said happily.

“Pandemonium, Prefects,” Sena bowed respectfully and looked Robb over, “And the Sensei from SCHALE. I have read about you on the internet. I am Himuro Sena.”

“A pleasure to meet you, my lady. You’ve only read good things, I hope?” Robb asked. If only he had a copper every time someone told him they knew him from the ‘internet’.

Sena blushed, and looked down, “Good things, to some...”

“.....Right,” Robb said, unsure on how to even interact with such a stoic lady.

“I am quite busy at the moment, but we will see each other soon, Sensei. I have applied for SCHALE as a medical support unit,” Sena said.

“It pleases me to hear that,” Robb said, bowing in respect, “I await the day we can work together.”

“Chinatsu,” Sena said, “I hope you’re doing well at your new club…”

“I’m managing….” Chinatsu said, giving Ako a glare.

“Good, good. Now, if you excuse me…” Sena said. She bowed to everyone and walked into the building.

“Someone needs to teach that girl how to drive!” Makoto said, annoyed, “Almost gave me a heart attack!”

“We were not lucky enough this time it seems…..” Iori muttered darkly.

They walked to the faculty room. The building itself was lavish, with purple and gold accents, marble and expensive looking wooden furniture. Golden statues of Makoto in different poses littered the hallways.

He let Ibuki dismount from his shoulders, and sat down on one of the lush purple sofas. He sighed in relief and rubbed his aching shoulders. Grey Wind circled around, sniffing until he found a good spot and laid down, tongue out. He fell asleep soon after.

“Sensei! Sensei!” Ibuki said as they all sat down to have tea, “Tell me a story!”

“A story?”

“Mhm. Your stories are interesting! Tell me a story about Wastaroos!”

“It’s Westeros, Ibuki-chan,” Iroha said gently.

Everyone was looking at him expectantly.

“Yes, that!” Ibuki said, happily.

“What kind of story would you like, my lady?” Robb asked her, gently.

“A story of heroes saving the day!” Ibuki said happily.

“Hmm. I see no reason not to,” Robb said. Ibuki cheered and sat on his lap.

“Story! Story!” She said.

“Long ago, when the Wall was young and the Night’s Watch still proud and strong, there was a man. He was the 13th Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch. He was like the leader of the Black Brothers,” Robb said, pausing for effect.

“The Night’s Watch…” Chinatsu muttered in recognition.

“Was he good?” Ibuki asked, innocently.

The girls all hung to his every word, listening intently.

“For a time. But power can change and corrupt someone. One day, he found a woman as cold as ice and with eyes as blue as the sky. He fell in love with her, and married her, even though he had sworn not to. He declared himself King, even though he had sworn never to take up a crown.”

“So he was a mean liar?” Ibuki asked, “I was taught that lying is bad.”

“It is a bad thing,” Robb said gently, ruffling Ibuki’s hair, “And he was a liar. He brought her back to the Nightfort, the oldest of the Watch’s castles along the wall, and he made her his queen. But she was no normal woman, at least according to the stories. Together they reigned for 13 long years, in which they did all manner of bad things. Hurting people who didn't agree with them.”

“They called him the Night’s King. The people cried out for help, but for 13 long years no one answered their prayers.”

“That’s sad….” Ibuki said, “But the heroes defeated him, right?”

“Aye, heroes did defeat him. The King in the North, the Stark of Winterfell and the King beyond the Wall joined forces, and managed to defeat him, freeing the people he hurt from under his thrall. And the North rejoiced.”

“Yay!”

“The Stark of Winterfell?” Hina asked, “An ancestor of yours, I take it?”

“Aye, although the records are so old we don’t know his name for certain. I believe he was a Brandon.”

“Woah, how old is House Stark, Your Grace?” Makoto asked, sipping her tea.

“Around 8000 years old, give or take,” Robb shrugged. Makoto spit out her tea in comical shock.

They all wore stunned expressions on their faces.

“Woah, talk about expectations!” Chiaki said.

“That’s even older than Gehenna itself!” Ako said, amazed.

“Sensei! Sing!” Ibuki asked sweetly, “Like that song on the Internet! About Jenny! Please?”

Chinatsu blushed heavily.

“Jenny’s song?” Robb asked.

“Ah, yes, Sensei. Somehow a recording of you singing is popular on the Internet…” Chinatsu said, blushing.

Of course it is… Robb groaned internally, How the hells?!

“Ooh? Sensei sings?” Satsuki said, smiling smugly, “Please do, Sensei…”

“He’s not half bad!” Iori said cheekily, nudging at Chinatsu with her elbow, “Eh? Chinatsu? Wasn't it your ringtone?”

“Iori, leave her be,” Hina said firmly.

“Fine. Just for you, my lady,” Robb said, patting Ibuki on the head to her delight.

“Yay!”

“Once were a man who was lord of the black, he commanded and saw from up high. From the top of the wall, he came down to the call of the one with the star blue eyes…” He sang, remembering the song Old Nan used to sing to him and Jon as children.

The girls were listening raptly. Chinatsu swayed from side to side in delight at hearing his voice.

I feel like some sort of bard, Robb through in amusement.

“Her touch was like ice but together they laid and her skin was as pale as the moon. Magic and cruel, the night they did rule and his soul was the price that he paid…”

“Together they laid….” Hina whispered, a blush forming on her face, same with Makoto.

“He was born under skies filled with ice and snow. Where the children sing and the wind does blow. Many a man gave a life for his and the kings of the south will tremble…”

Chiaki and Satsuki swayed along with Chinatsu to the melody.

“Once just a man he was born to lead but the Black couldn't satisfy his need. North of the wall she cried out to him and the kings of the south would tremble….”

Ibuki jumped happily on his lap.

“Thirteen long years of terrible deeds. The Night’s King gave to the Walkers’ needs. Now men must march and stand with the South. To silence his name from their children's mouths…”

“Ominous….” Iori muttered to Ako.

“He was born under skies filled with ice and snow. He was stolen to skies filled with ice and snow. Where the children sing and the wind does blow. When the children scream and the dead men go….”

Ibuki danced happily, oblivious to the dark nature of the lyrics.

“Many a man gave their lives for him. Many a man died before their time, and the kings of the south will tremble. And the men of the south will stand tall…”

He sighed, “And the king of the Night Fort would fall…”

“Yay! Again! Again!” Ibuki said happily, clapping her hands.

Robb rubbed his neck and smiled sheepishly, “My brother Jon would sing it better. I probably made a right mess of it.”

“It was very good!” Chinatsu said.

“I agree with Chinatsu,” Hina said calmly, “A King and a Bard. Are there any other talents you are hiding from Kivotos, Sensei?”

Robb shrugged and smiled at Hina, “I am a decent rider too, my lady. But alas, no horses here to demonstrate…”

“G-Getting a horse is nothing to the Pandemonium Society! Next time we'll have like… 20 horses!” Makoto said.

Robb laughed heartily, “That and a nice wine would be appreciated, my lady.”

“W-Wine?” Makoto said, “I have wine! Lemme check!”

“Just don't serve him grape juice, Makoto…” Iroha teased.

“Schweigen! I drink wine too, sometimes!” Makoto said, annoyed. She dug through drawers in her desk.

“She never, ever drinks….” Chiaki whispered to Robb.

“Aha! Here it is! A nice vintage!” Makoto said, bringing out a glass cup and a bottle of red wine. She poured one for Robb and one for herself.

“Oops, sorry, pipsqueaks!” She taunted the Prefect Team, “This isn't a drink for little girls like you!”

“Cheers!” Robb said, drinking some of the wine before Chinatsu could stop him, “Hmm, dry like a Dornish Red. A fine wine, my lady.”

“Ha!” Makoto laughed, almost in Hina’s face, she took a sip of it and her face twisted into disgust. “Blegh…”

Robb actually laughed, “Do not force yourself, my lady. It is an acquired taste. I was the same when I was a boy of seven and asked my father for a sip from his cup during a feast.”

“That sounds extremely irresponsible!” Ako hissed.

“I wanna try too…” Ibuki said. Robb considered it, and then offered her his cup, to everyone's stunned horror.

“No, no, no, no!” Iroha told Robb, “Maybe we can get you a nice orange juice? This stuff tastes bad, Ibuki-chan…”

“Okay!”

“I suppose I should be going,” Robb said, checking the time on the Shittim Chest, “I must return to SCHALE. I bid you all-”

“You’re leaving?” Ibuki said, her eyes with tears, “Don’t go, Sensei…”

Robb was transported to the past. When Rickon would cry and act out when he was doing his duty as acting Lord of Winterfell. How his brother would follow him around, crying. And when he found out he was marching south to rescue their father, he had begged with tears in his eyes for Robb not to leave.

“Don't go, brother!” He had wailed, and when the time came for him to leave, he refused to say goodbye, instead hiding in the crypts of Winterfell. That was the last he saw of his brother.

He felt tears in his eyes, and he had to cover his eyes and turn away from Ibuki. He choked back a sob.

“Sensei? Are you sad…. Did Ibuki make you sad? I didn't mean it….”

“No, my lady. I was just…. You remind me of my brother Rickon…”

Chinatsu gasped at the mention of Sensei’s brother. His dead brother.

Makoto opened her mouth to talk but Chinatsu roughly elbowed her in the side.

“Sein Bruder ist tot. Sag kein Wort!” She hissed to the president.

Makoto’s eyes widened, and shut her mouth, everyone did.

“We can share Ibuki’s pudding! And I can show you my Peroro drawings! So please don't be sad, Sensei….” Ibuki said, hugging him.

“That….” Robb sighed, and steeled himself, “That sounds like a grand time, my lady. I would be honored if you showed me your drawings…”

“Yay! It’s a slumber party!” Ibuki said.

He felt Chinatsu’s hand rubbing his back, and he smiled in thanks.

He didn't return to SCHALE that night.

Chapter Text

“Presenting Lord Mace of the House Tyrell, Lord of Highgarden, Lord Paramount of the Mander, Defender of the Marches, High Marshal of the Reach and Warden of the South!” The voicer said in a thundering voice.

Utherydes Wayn retrieved the plate with bread and salt from the Reach Lords after they had partaken in guest rights.

The big Shiroko tilted her head back in confusion, and Catelyn could see how her mismatched eyes narrowed when Lady Margaery ate the bread alongside her family.

The Tyrell party was just as Catelyn expected. Mace Tyrell and his children, his mother Olenna, Baelor Hightower, Randyll Tarly, Mathis Rowan, Paxter Redwyne and others.

She sighed and felt uncomfortable when the Reach Lords' eyes widened in shock at the wolf angels lounging around her son. They saw the halos above their heads and muttered, Baelor Hightower even made the sign of the Seven on himself.

Catelyn saw her son’s eyes harden at that, and his face turned into a scowl. Robb had always been tolerant of the Faith of the Seven, until he called his banners. He had changed drastically then.

She had heard he had burnt her small Sept to the ground, and when she confronted him about it, he had snarled at her.

“I will not have that religion in my castle again. If you wish to worship, mother, then I can arrange for a private room for your use only, or you can travel to White Harbor.”

Catelyn loved her son with all her heart, but this she will never forgive. Why did he turn so against the teachings of the Seven? It couldn't have been the Shirokos, they had arrived when Robb was at the Twins, discussing terms.

She mulled over her thoughts and scoffed, discussing terms, more like preparing to storm the castle!

“So it’s true then,” Randyll Tarly said, looking at the Shirokos in awe and reverence, “The Old Gods awaken and favor the Starks of Winterfell….”

Blood of the First Men, Catelyn thought.

The small Shiroko replied in a soft voice that somehow carried across the hall of Riverrun.

“And you are standing in the presence of Robb of the House Stark, King in the North, Trident and Abydos, The Young Wolf, The Desert Wolf, High Chief of the First Men, Robber of Banks and Sensei of SCHALE.”

Loras Tyrell scoffed at that, and the North and Riverlords glared daggers at him. Olenna shot her grandson a warning look, and Loras looked down, properly chastised.

King of what? Sensei of what? Catelyn was confused. She knew what Sensei meant, small Shiroko had explained it to her. Teacher, guide, leader. But SCHALE? Abydos? Strange words. And robber of Banks?

Robb, just what the hells have you done since I was away?

“King of Abydos?” Robb asked small Shiroko with what Catelyn realized was humor, “Don’t let Serika hear that, she'll kick my ass, if she ever shows up here.”

‘Who is Serika?’ Catelyn thought.

“Nn. She will show up sooner or later, alongside the others. Millennium was working on some sort of inter-dimensional portal gizmo last time we saw them,” Big Shiroko said, “I long for the time that we are reunited again.”

Olenna Tyrell, for the most part, stayed silent. A miracle, Catelyn thought. But the Tully woman could see the older crone’s eyes appraise the Shirokos, with fear in them.

“It couldn't be,” Baelor Hightower said, “Angels... My ladies, I do not wish to offend, but I have questions...”

Tarly stayed silent, head bowed in respect.

“Nn, who are you?” Small Shiroko asked.

Catelyn knew the Shirokos did not understand courtesies, but to ask with such blatant dismissal. The Reach Lords bristled but kept silent at Shiroko’s tone.

“I am Ser Baelor Hightower, son and heir of Leyton Hightower.”

“Nice to meet you, I am Sunaookami Shiroko, from Abydos,” Small Shiroko said with a tight smile.

“Yes, nice to meet you, Mr. Baelor, I am also Sunaookami Shiroko, from Abydos,” Big Shiroko said.

“I-” Baelor Hightower looked perplexed, his eyes darting between the wolves, “I do not understand?”

“It’s pretty simple,” Big Shiroko said almost like she was instructing a child, “Her, Shiroko, me, Shiroko. We are Shiroko.”

She reinforced her words by pointing between herself and small Shiroko. A crude and condescending way to explain, if Catelyn said so herself.

“Two in one….” Tarly sighed in amazement, “Divine existence indeed...”

“As for your question?” Big Shiroko asked. Hightower shifted nervously under the wolf’s gaze.

“I was wondering….” Baelor said, licking his lips in nervousness, “We have heard stories about angels descending to help pious believers of the Seven. I was wondering if-if you were sent down here by the Seven themselves?”

“The Seven? Who are they?” Small Shiroko asked.

“The Seven Prisoners? That home wrecking Fox is not here, just us, true wolves and mates,” Big Shiroko said with smugness in her voice.

“You jinxed it,” Robb sighed in exasperation, “One day we will wake up to find Wakamo standing in front of our bed...”

More blasted eldritch words! Robb, would it kill you to speak properly?

Catelyn could see the exact moment Hightower and the other Reach Lords’ faces scrunched up in despair and anguish. Tarly for the most part, looked smugly at the others.

“That can't be... my lady, surely you know of the Seven?” Paxter Redwyne asked, almost desperately, “The Seven who are One? The true God of Westeros?”

“Nn. No,” Small Shiroko said with a shrug.

“The true Gods of Westeros are the Old Gods!” Greatjon Umber shouted, to the nodding heads of the Northern lords and Blackwood. Catelyn was horrified to see Mallister, Piper and Manderly nod along too.

They have forsaken the Seven too… She thought in anguish.

“Enough of talks about gods,” Olenna Tyrell snapped, “Your Grace, surely you have received our missive?”

“I have,” Robb said, with annoyance.

“That is good, Your Grace! I understand the faith of the Old Gods is slowly resurfacing, but the marriage will have to be blessed by a Septon. Surely you understand my concern as a father and as a pious believer?” Mace Tyrell said jovially.

Olenna looked at her son with a horrified, angered expression. Garlan Tyrell went white as a ghost and Loras simply scoffed again.

“The….marriage?” Small Shiroko asked, a dangerous edge to her voice. She narrowed her mismatched eyes at Mace Tyrell.

“Mace, shut up-” Olenna tried, but it was too late.

“Of course, my lady! The wedding between His Grace and my beautiful daughter, the Rose of Highgarden herself!”

The room became so silent Catelyn was sure they would've been able to hear a pin drop. The Shirokos stared at Mace with an undecipherable expression. Catelyn feared they would smite the fat Lord of Highgarden off the face of the Riverlands.

The Northern and Riverlords glared absolute bloody murder at Tyrell, but Robb’s raised hand stopped them from speaking. The room was cold.

Mace Tyrell looked around nervously, not understanding the sudden change in atmosphere.

“Robb Sensei is OURS,” Big Shiroko snarled at Mace Tyrell. It was the first time Catelyn had ever seen the typically stoic angel become enraged.

“Our mate, our male, ours,” Small Shiroko said, her lips twisting back into a snarl, “You-”

“Down, Shiroko,” Robb told the small Shiroko with a stern kindness, “I believe there has been a misunderstanding.”

“Evidently, Your Grace,” Olenna said, bowing and trying to salvage the situation, “I understand you are-engaged to these angels from heaven.”

“Aye!” The Northern and Riverlords cheered, slamming their tankards down on the tables of the hall. Some of the more raucous men, like Ser Desmond Grell, Greatjon Umber and Rickard Karstark howled like wolves.

Catelyn wanted to facepalm when she saw her brother Edmure join in, even more so when her uncle Brynden joined in on the howling too.

The Shirokos’ presence has made us indulgent, overconfident, bold. I will need to speak to Robb about this, lest it become our downfall.

“Aye, my lady,” Robb nodded, “I am already betrothed to my Shirokos.”

“Awoooo!” Small Shiroko howled, throwing her head back, that incensed Robb’s bannermen, who howled again, louder.

Big Shiroko rolled her eyes and bonked the small Shiroko over the head with her hand.

“Nn, sorry. Couldn't help myself…” Small Shiroko said, chastised.

More howling followed. The Reach Lords looked annoyed, and Tarly looked like he wanted to join in on the festivities.

Tarly had always struck Catelyn as the odd one out amongst the Reach Lords. He was more like a Northman, at least in character. Fatalist, martial, always ready, and with a disdain towards tourneys.

“Robb Sensei is the future father of our pups, hear it and cry, thot,” Small Shiroko said with vindictiveness and flashing some sort of signs with her fingers. Robb choked up and Catelyn realized he was about to laugh.

“B-But then-” Mace Tyrell began, but thankfully his mother intervened.

“We would be fools to oppose someone with angels on his side, especially when one of those angels can strike Terror in the hearts of men and lay waste to armies all by herself,” Olenna said,

“Indeed,” Tarly opined, “The Lannisters are defeated, and Stannis has sent us raving mad ravens calling us-”

“Traitors, usurpers, fornicators of devils?” Robb asked, “That kind of stuff is his shtick. He really should sign up for some poetry classes. If Chise were here she could teach him haiku or something…”

Who is Chise? Catelyn found herself thinking again, Please, dont tell me there are more angels around!

“Among other things, Your Grace,” Ser Garlan said with a curt nod, “At this point, our harvests are rotting, and we cannot sell them when there are armies clashing throughout the continent, we need peace.”

“Son, you make it sound like we are desperate!” Mace protested.

“Aren’t you?” Small Shiroko asked, “If you need cash, then just rob a bank, dude...”

Big Shiroko bonked her on the head again, her usual method of chastising her small counterpart.

“It is also a matter of who will sit the Iron Throne. A unified ruler could bring peace, Your Grace,” Tarly said with deference, “You only claim the North and Trident. Forgive me if I sound impertinent, but what are your plans for the rest of Westeros?”

“I was going to win the war against the Lannisters, fortify my borders and then leave you all to your own devices,” Robb shrugged.

“As I suspected,” Olenna said, annoyed, “Your Grace, surely you must see that is the same as leaving us in ruin? Just think about the smallfolk that will suffer. The South will become a chaotic battlefield.”

I suspected as much too, Catelyn thought, Oh Robb, can’t you be like your father again and do your duty to the realm?

“Sensei….” Small Shiroko trailed off, sounding pensive, “If there are people suffering, shouldn't we help them?”

“The wolf angels’ magnanimity knows no bounds!” Greatjon shouted, “For it is our duty! Nay, our responsibility! To guide these worthless, useless, arrogant, desolate, stupid Andal knaves towards a better tomorrow!”

Each word was like a slap in the face to the Reach Lords, who glared at Greatjon murderously.

Tarly laughed and shouted in challenge “I am the blood of the First Men, Umber! I may have forgotten my roots, but I have been awakened!”

Greatjon actually looked impressed at Tarly, and nodded briskly.

“Me too!” Mathis Rowan said, with a desperate manic need to prove himself to the apparent victors, “My House is descended from Garth Greenhand himself, by way of his daughter Rowan Gold-Tree!”

“So, an alliance?” Robb asked bluntly, “I want to hear terms first.”

Ser Garlan nodded, “A simple matter of defeating Stannis and having you take the Iron Throne, Your Grace. We would need some other forms of cementing our alliance, marriages between our bannermen would be best.”

“I have a daughter, Talla, Your Grace!” Tarly said, “I would be honored if you could find a brave strong Northern man for her!”

“If my uncle is amenable to it, maybe someone from House Redwyne or Tyrell as his wife? Sorry unc...” Robb said, looking apologetically at Edmure.

“We must all do our duty,” Uncle Brynden said, “I will drag him to the heart tree myself if he refuses.”

Catelyn couldn't believe the audacity of her uncle, who famously refused to marry all his life.

“There is also the matter of Dustonbury," Robb said. Ser Wendel looked hopeful, a bright expression on his face.

‘Dustonbury?’ Catelyn furrowed her brows in confusion.

“Dustonbury, Your Grace?” Mace asked, confused as to why they were even discussing it.

“Aye, I hear Titus Peake is married to a Lannister?” Robb asked, a wolfish grin on his face, “Alas, I’m not sure who even holds that castle anymore.”

“House Tyrell does, after the Targaryens stripped Dustonbury from the Peakes at the end of the Blackfyre rebellion,” Tarly replied curtly.

“Ah, then I am prepared to buy it off of your hands, my lord Mace,” Robb said, “My loyal friend Ser Wendel and his family have been staunch and true men of the North. I wish to right an injustice done to them.”

Ser Wendel threw himself to Robb’s feet, bowing deeply, his forehead touching the ground. He wept tears of joy.

“House Manderly is yours UNTIL THE END OF TIME, YOUR GRACE!” He shouted, each word increasing the volume of his voice.

“Stand, my friend, You need not supplicate to me in that manner...” Robb said, his eyes soft.

“Of course, Your Grace. The castle is a ruin though…” Mace said, unsure.

“No matter,” Robb said, "I have more than enough cash to repair it. Thank you Lannisters!”

“THE KING IN THE NORTH! THE YOUNG WOLF! LONG LIVE THE YOUNG WOLF!” Ser Wendel shouted, to Robb’s satisfied smile full of humor.

“We can discuss the logistics of it later, for now, please enjoy my hospitality. Tonight we shall have a big feast,” Robb said.

Catelyn saw the Queen of Thorns mutter something to her granddaughter.

What are you up to, Olenna? Catelyn thought.

Catelyn thought that went well, she prayed in her heart that the next days of negotiations went well too.

Chapter Text

“SCHALE control, this is Stark-1, how copy?” Rin said over the radio. The royal guard of SCHALE had finished placing the ‘signal boosters’ around the Isle of Faces .

Curious devices that allowed radio and infrared signals to travel between the Westeros dimension and the Kivotos dimension. Useful. Millennium really could do anything if they set their minds to it.

“Loud and clear, Stark-1,” Utaha said over the radio, “However, this is only because of your close proximity to the boosters. If you go further south or north we will lose contact. I estimate the signal to stay strong past Rosby .”

“Understood. The drones are scouting right now so we will relay our next move soon, stand by.” Rin nodded.

Around her, the SCHALE royal guard moved with purpose, hoisting the SCHALE and GSC banners proudly in the air. And standing above them, the crowned Direwolf of Sensei, and hers too.

Armored trucks, motorcycles and even a Crusader Tank rolled over, assuming position. Rin needed to use her vehicles sparingly. The teleporter could only accommodate so many. One single helicopter was ready to use too.

The might of Kivotos, brought to bear against Sensei’s enemies. Against her enemies.

“Actually, Nanagami, we were hoping to speak to you?” Utaha said nervously.

Rin was a bit annoyed at being called Nanagami, but she swallowed up a retort.

“What is it?”

“What exactly is the plan if Sensei doesn't remember us? Technically, we have traveled through time…” Utaha said. There was a fear in her voice that Rin found endearing.

The thought made Rin uneasy. Everything they had shared. Their nights together, the warmth of their bodies joining, their love. Was it all washed away? 

“We will cross that bridge if we come to it,” Rin replied, “For now, we need to establish when exactly we are.”

“Be careful, Rin-san. Gehenna and Trinity are mobilizing right now, and Millennium is too busy doing upkeep on the teleporter. Reinforcements won't be coming for at least a few weeks, at best.” Hibiki said.

A royal guard shotgunner bowed to Rin, and placed a device on her hands. She read through the report carefully. She sighed in relief. They were at the very beginning of the war it seemed.

“Edmure Tully has been crushed near the Golden Tooth . Riverrun is currently being besieged. And some lord with stars and a purple lightning bolt for a banner has been defeated by the Mountain near Mummer's Ford ,” Rin said, consulting the map .

“Banner with stars and a purple lightning bolt?” Hibiki asked over the radio, “Lemme check the database…”

Rin heard the distinct clacking of keys.

“ House Dondarrion !” Kotori said, “So at this point that old lion guy is sitting at the uh… Ruby Ford !”

“Indeed. We are too close to Tywin Lannister for comfort, and with the Kingslayer to our West…” Rin said with grit teeth.

“Should we advance south-east and capture Duskendale and Stokeworth on our way to King’s Landing ?” Captain Hinako of the royal guard asked, looking over the map, her expression bloodthirsty.

“That would be pointless and draw unnecessary attention to ourselves,” Ushio Noa said, walking over to Rin. She nodded in greeting, “We have enemies to the west and enemies to the North. Have the drones spotted Sensei yet?”

“Not yet,” Hibiki said, grumpily, “I get that it’s dangerous and all, but to leave us behind in Millennium while you guys go to Westeros....”

“Not fair at all!” Kotori cut in.

“It is indeed too dangerous,” Noa replied soothingly, “Don’t worry, Hibi-chan, as soon as we establish a permanent base of operations we will send for all of you.”

“But Mari is there!” Kotori protested. Everyone ignored her.

“Capn’!” Sergeant Yuna yelled over to Hinako, her expression serious, “The drones have spotted Sensei! He’s approaching Moat Cailin !”

“Any oddities in his behaviour? Anything that could determine if he is our Sensei?” Noa asked, serious.

“Negative, Noa-senpai, but…” Yuna trailed off, “Grey Wind, he has a Halo…”

A great weight was lifted off Rin’s shoulders instantly. If Grey Wind had a Halo then it is indeed their Sensei leading the northern host.

“Thank God…" Rin sighed. She froze.

A daring thought occurred to her.

What better marriage gift could she give her beloved than his own father?

These daring, bold plans. Oh Robb, you’re really rubbing off on me… She thought with love.

“Sensei received the news of his father’s execution once he lifted the siege of Riverrun…” Rin noted, an expectant lilt in her voice.

“What are you thinkin’, Prez?” Hinako asked her.

“We have time to truly change things for the better. You were right, Captain Hinako, we need to move towards King’s Landing. But stealthily. We have to launch a rescue operation.”

“Sensei’s dad?” Hinako asked, “Is he still alive?” 

“He is, and will continue to live for at least a few weeks. If Robb is at Moat Cailin then he needs to cross the Twins . Or maybe he intends to fight Tywin at the Ruby Ford this time?” Rin said, deep in thought.

“That’s not Sensei’s way of doing things,” Noa said, “The Kingslayer holds his uncle hostage. Sensei would want to save his family first.”

“That is true,” Utaha said over the radio, “So, rescue op?”

“Yes,” Rin nodded, “We approach King’s Landing with haste. The crownland’s armies haven't been mobilized yet so we have the element of surprise. Someone get me C&C and Hayase. I have a plan.”

The Camp was located deep within the Kingswood . It had been a massive bother to circle the city from the west, cross the Blackwater Rush and continue south, but they had made do.

Rin watched as Karin slowly deposited Lord Eddard Stark on the bed. They had found him feverish, his broken leg rotten and infected.

According to reports from Karin, Lord Eddard had been hallucinating. Talking about a tower and a promise. He had feverishly repeated the same words over and over again.

“I promise, Lya.”

Hanae and Sena worked tirelessly, but it seemed the leg was too far gone to save. Rin cursed. She didn't save her beloved’s father only to maim him forever!

“It’s fine,” Yuuka waved off the evident concern on Rin’s face, “We can make him a prosthesis.”

“Father!” Sansa Stark exclaimed, letting go of Akane’s hand. She draped herself over her unconscious father and wept.

“Man, that’s fucked,” Neru said, nodding towards Lord Eddard’s leg, “What now, Prez?”

“It’s awful!” Asuna said, with a frown, “They just left him there to rot….”

Toki gave Sansa a handkerchief to blow her nose, and sat with her, gently rubbing her back.

“We still need to find Arya Stark,” Akane said, “Can the drones find her?”

“How hard can it be to find a red haired little girl? The Tully hair is very striking…” Karin noted.

Sansa piped up at the mention of her sister, “My ladies, begging your pardon…”

“What is it, Sansa-chan?” Toki asked gently.

“My sister, Arya, she doesn’t…” Sansa took a moment to breathe, “Her hair’s not like mine. She has the Stark look . Long faced and brown hair with grey eyes…”

“Freakin’ perfect!” Neru threw her arms up in the air, “Genetics are crazy in Westeros!”

Sansa flinched back roughly, and Yuuka bonked Neru on the head.

“Hey! Neru! You’re scaring her!” Yuuka hissed at Neru.

“Shit! I’m sorry, Sansa-chan. I didn't mean it...” Neru said, chastised.

“That’s fine, Sansa,” Yuuka said. She spoke into the radio, “Utaha? You have some sort of facial recognition software we could use or something?”

“Coding is not really our forte, we can ask Veritas though? They are on standby,” Utaha responded, making Sansa’s eyes grow wide at the technology.

For her, the radio must look like magic, Rin thought, Just like how Robb thought phones and automated doors were magic at first.

She wanted to see him so badly.

“I’m sorry, my ladies. I am grateful you saved me and my father from that awful place. But, who are you? Lady Toki tried to explain, but…” Sansa asked.

Rin could understand her apprehension. Sansa was a 11 year old child who just lived through a very traumatic experience.

“Ah, well…”” Yuuka said softly, “I guess you could call us friends of your brother, Robb.”

“Friends of my brother? I have never seen your like before! And with those queer lights on top of your heads. You look like angels…” Sansa said carefully, her expression guarded.

Rin took out her gold pendant, and showed it to Sansa. Her eyes widened in recognition.

“That is Robb’s brooch! Our mother had it made for his nameday!” Sansa said, amazed.

“Yes. He gifted it to me,” Rin nodded, “Your brother is very precious to us, to me. Please trust us? We want only the best for you.”

Sansa nodded, she turned to her father. She frowned as she looked over his slumbering form.

“Will my father…” She paused, bottom lip quivering, “Will he lose his leg?”

“I will not mince words,” Sena said, taking off a latex glove and approaching Rin, “The leg is rotten to the bone. It needs to come off.”

Sansa buried her face in her hands and cried, “It’s all my fault! All my fault!”

“Nice one, Gehenna,” Mine said from outside the tent, from the place where she was standing guard.

“There there…” Toki rubbed her back gently, “We have technology on our side, Sansa-chan. Your dad will have a cool robot leg.”

“Ugh, Toki…” Neru groaned.

“Technology” Robot leg? You mean you can replace my father’s leg?” Sansa asked in wonder.

“You are a very smart young lady,” Karin said, which earned her a smile from Sansa, “Yes, we can replace your father’s leg with a new one, a better one. We just need to take off the old, bad one first, you understand?”

“I do,” Sansa nodded, “Please, save my father..”

Sansa tentatively disentangled herself from her father, and followed Rin. Around them, the camp on the woods bustled as the royal guard and SCHALE operators went about their assigned tasks.

“Mom! I have returned from the scouting!” Aris said, saluting Rin.

Rin smiled brightly and rubbed Aris’ head in affection, “And Key?”

“Being serviced!” Aris replied, “Some dirt got stuck on her wheel! Is that…”

Sansa watched Aris apprehensively, shrinking herself and hiding behind Rin. 

“This is Robb’s sister, Sansa,” Rin said gently.

“A pleasure to meet you, my lady,” Sansa bowed and curtsied, like a perfect young lady.

“She’s my aunt!” Aris said, smiling brightly.

“A-Aunt?!” Sansa exclaimed in surprise, “There’s no way… The ages don’t line up at all…”

“I’m adopted!” Aris said cheerfully, “Robb Sensei found me in some ruins and became my father! So you are my aunt! Adopted aunt!”

“A-Adopted?” Sansa asked, eyes wide. Aris nodded gently and with a friendly expression on her face.

Something about Aris disarmed Sansa’s initial reluctance, and she smiled tentatively at the Princess.

“Aris, please go guard Lord Eddard, the girls are performing surgery on him. Listen to Hanae, Sena and Serina and bring them whatever they need, okay?

“Okay, mom!” Aris said, skipping away happily, “See you later, Sansa-chan!”

“She was nice…” Sansa replied, “My brother, he really adopted her?”

“Yes,” Rin said, “He has a strong bond with Aris, he has risked his life for her. And he has defended her against people who wished her harm. They are family.”

Rin could still remember the words Robb had told the president of Seminar, on that fateful confrontation.

“If you seek to kill Aris then you will have to kill me too.”

She sighed. That had been a heart attack and a half. Being shot wasn't enough for him? Well, it is why I love him.

“That sounds like my brother,” Sansa said wistfully, “He was always the more noble of us. He took father’s lessons to heart. I on the other hand…”

“Everything turned out fine in the end, Sansa,” Rin told her gently, “As long as I am here, no one will ever hurt you or your family again. I promise you.”

Sansa seemed to ponder her words. She smiled brightly, “The lady Aris, she called you ‘mom’. Tis a queer term of address…”

“Oh. Well I guess I am her mother, in a way,” Rin shrugged.

Sansa blushed, “So you and my brother…”

“Yes, I love your brother, faults and all,” Rin said with a wink.

“Faults?” Sansa asked.

“He’s stubborn, sometimes arrogant. He bottles up what he feels and is unsure on how to talk to people. He is prone to melancholy sometimes. He also has a bad habit of getting into danger and attracting crazy girls to him, driving me mad with worry,” Rin said, listing Robb’s defects that she loved so much, “He also snores…”

Sansa giggled melodiously, “He does snore! You are right, Lady Rin,”

Sansa looked down, and frowned, “I miss Arya. I was so awful to her. But she was the only one who had any sense between us…”

“We’ll find her, don't worry,” Rin said gently. 

They walked around the camp, until they found Sansa’s tent. It was guarded by some royal guardsmen. Sansa’s eyes widened as she saw the crowned Direwolf banner.

“Isn't that a bit…treasonous?” Sansa asked with worry.

“Treason? Against who? Joffrey Baratheon isn't a Baratheon at all,” Rin explained gently.

“But he is King Robert’s eldest son, isn't he?”

“No. He is a bastard, born of incest between Cersei Lannister and her brother, Jaime Lannister,” Rin said.

“A bastard?” Sansa’s eyes were wide, “So that is why father wanted us out of King’s Landing, and why he broke the betrothal…”

“You should rest, Sansa,” Rin told her, gently urging her inside, “I will be around. If you need me then have some of your guards fetch me, okay?”

Sansa hugged her, “Thank you, Lady Rin…”

The reunion between the sisters was heartwarming to watch. In the end, the drones managed to find Arya, scrounging about the alleys of Flea Bottom and eating pigeons.

They all sat next to the slumbering form of Lord Eddard. Arya and Sansa held onto each other tightly. Arya was a very inquisitive child, always asking questions.

“So there is no nobility in Kivotos?” Arya asked.

Rin remembered Hakari Atsuko from Arius. She still held somewhat of a grudge against them, even after Sensei had forgiven them and became their headmaster. Was it petty of her? Yes. She especially didn't like the doe eyes that Saori girl gave Robb.

“Not in the same way you understand it, Arya,” Rin said.

“Are girls allowed to fight in Kivotos? Everyone here is a girl, so…”

“Well, Kivotos is unique. Most citizens are either students like us, girls with halos, or demi humans, basically anthropomorphic animal people.”

“I wish I could visit sometime…” Arya said wistfully.

“That can be arranged,” Rin said, “First, we need to sort out this whole mess, I am sure that-”

A gasp startled them. Lord Eddard’s eyes flew open. He clutched at his chest and groaned weakly.

“Water…” He pleaded.

Serina moved quickly, grabbing a bottle of water and uncapping it. She lifted the bottle to Lord Eddard’s lips. He drank greedily.

“Where?” He managed to croak out.

“Father…” Sansa cried, “We are on the Kingswood. Lady Rin and her angels saved us and took us from King’s Landing…”

“Lady…Rin?” Eddard asked, looking around, “Angels? What?”

“That would be me, my lord,” Rin bowed in respect, “I am-”

“Robb’s wife!” Arya said, cheekily.

Eddard’s eyes widened again, “W-Wife?”

He took note of the lights dancing above Rin’s head, the strange clothes she wore and the furnishings of the green military tent.

“It is a long story,” Rin bowed her head again, “How are you feeling, my lord?”

Lord Eddard moaned in pain, “Sluggish. Heavy. But no pain,” He glanced down to his leg.

“Now, Lord Eddard, please do not be alarmed. Your injuries were extensive, and the leg was infected and rotten. We had to perform emergency surgery,” Serina said, gently.

Lord Eddard glanced down, and grit his teeth at the sight of his missing leg. He sighed.

“I figured… Damned Kingslayer!” Eddard cursed, “If taking off the leg helped save my life then I bear no ill will towards any of you.”

“That is a relief,” Rin nodded, “Now, allow me to explain. I am Nanagami Rin. I, and my companions, come from a place called Kivotos. We are allies to your son.”

“Lady Rin is his wife!” Arya repeated, and Sansa laughed.

“Arya!” The redhead admonished gently.

“Kivotos?” Eddard asked. 

“Yes. A city state. The size of your Seven Kingdoms, maybe bigger. Circumstances made it so your son Robb could visit us. He spent a lot of time in Kivotos, helping us with our problems as ‘Sensei’. A Sensei is like a teacher, leader, someone who guides. After some time, the ‘magic’ that kept Robb in Kivotos started to wane, and he ended up back here. But we followed him, intent to return the favor and help him in this war against the Lannisters.”

It was a condensed explanation, designed not to overwhelm Lord Eddard completely. Rin could still see the questions in Lord Eddard’s eyes.

“The angels are good people, father!” Sansa said, “They saved Arya from Flea Bottom and helped us escape. and Lady Rin is like the queen of the angels!”

“Queen? Truly?” Eddard looked at Rin queerly.

“I guess you could call me that,” Rin shrugged, she technically was Robb’s queen, “In Kivotos, academies govern their own territory. Think of them like the kingdoms of Westeros. And every academy has a student council, or a small council in your terms. I am the President, or leader, of the Kivotos General Student Council, who preside over the entirety of Kivotos. We usually handle all matters regarding the city, ranging from school related matters, approving club formation, law and its enforcement.”

“A queen!” Arya said.

“I thank you, lady Rin,” Eddard bowed, “But what is this about being married to my son?”

He asked with some sort of dejected humor in his voice. At least he wasn't completely against it.

“Well, during his stay at Kivotos, we worked closely together. We grew close, very close. Rest assured that we are indeed married, so there aren't any Snows running around.”

Not for lack of trying on my part. Blasted Remedial Knights, teaching Robb about contraception!

“I…see,” Eddard nodded, “I owe you a great debt, my lady. You have saved my own daughters and my life besides. Are you truly angels?”

“In a sense,” Rin said, vaguely, “The light you see above our heads is called a halo. It gives us abilities, like increased durability and enhanced strength, among others.”

"Magic," Lord Stark sighed, "How many like you are there, my lady?"

"Right here in Westeros? Around 500 active combat personnel. This camp here houses 400 students right now. The remaining 100 have gone North, to hunt down the Mountain."

'Arius Squad, Abydos, Problem Solver 68 and the Prefect Team went along with them. I hope they're doing all right.'

"The Mountain? He is a dangerous beast, my lady. Will your angels be safe confronting such a monster? I sent Beric Dondarrion to apprehend him for his crimes against the town of Sherrer ."

Rin sighed.

"Lord Beric is dead," Rin said, choosing to rip off the band-aid, "The Mountain ambushed him at Mummer's Ford and scattered his forces."

Lord Eddard shut his eyes and bowed his head in grief. 

"I am a fool," He lamented, "I sent him to his death, alongside many of my own men…"

The ruffling of cloth made them both turn to the entrance of the tent.

"Oh shit, he's awake! Cool!" Neru said happily, entering the tent with C&C.

"Mikamo-san," Rin nodded, "What is it?"

Neru's eyes darted between Lord Stark's and Rin's. She fidgeted nervously. 

"Well, you see…" 

"There's a force of Goldcloaks approaching us from the North. Scouts," Akane said. She turned to Lord Eddard and smiled brightly, "Apologies, Lord Stark. My name is Murokasa Akane."

"Well met my lady," Eddard bowed.

"And I'm Ichinose Asuna!" Asuna said happily, "Nice to meet you, Master's father!"

"Master?!" Eddard was white in the face, "Are you a slave, my lady?"

"No, it's nothing like that," Karin said placatingly, "We are maids, so we call our leader 'Master'. It is a term of address, and it has a different meaning in Kivotos. I am Kakudate Karin. Nice to meet you, Lord Stark."

Eddard sighed in relief, "That is good. I wouldn't want to associate with slavers even if they had saved my life."

"I assure you, my lord. Slavery is very much illegal in Kivotos, same as Westeros," Rin said 

"Man, you're just like Sensei!" Neru said with a smile, "Old and not red, but just like him!"

"My father is not that old, lady Neru!" Sansa protested.

“Red?” Arya asked.

“Yeah! Robb Sensei is red! He’s like…a red wolf man!” Neru said cheekily, “Kinda like you, Sansa-chan!”

Toki stepped forward. She gave Lord Stark two peace signs. 

"And I am Asuma Toki. The strongest maid and bunny girl there is. The other girls there were my subordinates. Peace, peace…"

"You wanna fuckin' fight?" Neru snarled.

"Toki…" Karin sighed in exasperation.

"I'm the leader, not her," Neru said forcefully, "Mikamo Neru. It's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Ned!"

"Neru!" Rin growled, "Show some respect…"

Lord Stark waved off Rin's concern and laughed.

"A pleasure to meet all of you," He said with a gentle smile.

"C&C are amazing, father!" Arya said, excited, "They're an elite and powerful group of female warriors! They saved us from King's Landing personally! Can I join? I trained in the Braavosi water dance !"

Akane pondered that, “Can they even enroll as students? We should ask President Rio when we have the chance…”

"Then I owe you ladies a great debt as well. You will always have an ally in House Stark and the North."

"Yay…" Toki said, deadpan, "The legend of Toki and her maids will surely spread far and wide. I want ten songs made about me and a movie deal."

Sansa laughed at Toki's shenanigans, and Neru kicked Toki on the shin. 

"Prez, what are we going to do about those gold dudes?" Neru asked, huffing.

"We can just blow them up?" Akane suggested. 

"And alert the entire city to our presence?" Rin replied, serious. 

"Where is Sensei?" Karin asked, with protectiveness in her voice.

Lord Stark's eyes came alight with urgency. 

"Indeed. Where is Robb? Last I heard he had called the banners and was matching south…"

Rin consulted the chart, and the last captured footage of the drones on her tablet.

"Robb is crossing the Twins," Rin said, "His plan is to relieve Riverrun and crush the Kingslayer. Well, if it ain't broke don't fix it…"

Lord Stark leaned so he could see Rin's map. He was visibly surprised at the lights of the tablet, but he recognized the layout of the Riverlands.

"Relieve Riverrun? Tywin won't let that happen ," He signed in worry, "What are you doing, Robb?"

"Please don't fret, my lord," Rin reassured him, "Have faith in your son. He has plans to deal with Tywin while he deals with the Kingslayer and rescues his dumb uncle."

Lord Stark laughed. 

"Dumb indeed. What madness possessed Edmure to try and halt their advance at the Golden Tooth of all places? Damnation!"

Rin felt dizzy. Lord Stark steadied her. She was green in the face. She gagged and heaved.

Lord Eddard held her hair up as she doubled over. Serina ruffled through her bag and gave Rin an alcohol dabbed cotton ball to sniff.

"My lady?" Lord Stark asked with concern. 

"Oh shit…" Neru said, "The stork…"

"Yuuka's gonna be pissed!" Asuna said, "She doesn't take well to being second place!"

"Lady Rin!" Sansa, "Are you…"

"Pregnant? Yes. I had my suspicions and this confirmed it…"

"P-Pregnant?" Lord Stark was amazed. There were tears in his eyes, "My lady…you need to rest! That is my grandson in your belly…"

Sansa and Arya squealed in delight and hugged each other in celebration.

"Probably a granddaughter," Serina said, analytically, "I'm not sure boys can have halos…"

"What about Grey, then? He's a boy!" Asuna said cheerfully. 

"Grey is a wolf, not a person. Doesn't count," Toki said.

"Can't rest yet," Rin said through grit teeth, "We're on enemy territory, and an armed force is approaching us from the north. Can't rest yet…"

She gagged again.

"Yeah, no," Neru said, "Get some rest, Prez. We can figure it out on our own."

"You really can't…." Rin wheezed. 

"You calling us stupid?" Neru asked, annoyed.

"Yes," Rin replied, "Where is Hayase?"

"Right here," Yuuka said, entering the tent, "Lord Stark, I am Hayase Yuuka. It's a pleasure to meet you."

Lord Stark nodded. His eyes returned to Rin's form, looking her over in concern.

Yuuka looked over Rin's state and sighed.

"Darn it. Guess you win this one, Rin. Next time it'll be me first!"

"Hayase…." Rin warned. They needed to think of a way to tell Lord Stark his son had multiple wives. Preferably without killing him via heart attack.

"Yeah. I get it. Get some rest. I can take it from here," Yuuka said, rolling over a Millennium wheelchair in the style of Himari's, but with anti-grav suspenders instead of wheels. 

"Now, then. Hop in, Lord Stark. Time for you to see how we deal with bullies in Kivotos."

Lord Stark glanced back to Rin.

“Are you certain, my lady? I would prefer to stay with lady Rin...”

We just met and he’s already acting like a concerned grandfather… Rin thought in annoyance.

“It’s fine,” Rin waved him off, “Sansa and Arya can keep me company. Go on, my lord. We want to show you how conflict is fought in Kivotos and give you a better picture of what we are.”

"Aye. Don't worry about lady Rin, father!" Sansa said with a determined nod, "We will take good care of her."

Chapter Text

“You just take the stick into your fingers and move it in the direction you want to go,” Yuuka instructed Lord Stark, who gasped as he jerked forward in the chair.

“An amazing invention,” Lord Stark said, discreetly trying to catch his breath. “I would definitely want to purchase one for my son, Brandon. He is crippled, you see…”

By the Kingslayer, Yuuka growled internally.

“Don’t worry about it, Lord Stark. We can find him a chair—free of charge,” Yuuka said. “Making you pay for it would make all of us at Millennium Science School feel like swindlers!”

“Your generosity is appreciated, Lady Yuuka,” Lord Eddard nodded humbly. “My son must have really left an impression on you all.”

“He did.” Yuuka blushed, which earned a raised eyebrow from Lord Stark. “He is precious to all of us. We shared many things together—grief, happiness… we stood side by side against the end of the world itself. There is nothing we wouldn’t do for him.”

That seemed to move Lord Eddard, who nodded proudly.

The royal guard moved swiftly, setting up ambush positions around the forested valley. Lord Eddard and Yuuka watched impassively as they awaited the Goldcloaks to fall into the trap, lured by C&C.

C&C would probably lay waste to them—but as much as they, and Neru, boasted and puffed themselves up, they weren’t killers. Not like the royal guard was. Arius students and seedy delinquents… Yuuka thought. Good thing we packed a lot of rubber bullets!

Lord Eddard’s eyes widened as he saw the banner: the grey direwolf head on a field of white, crowned.

“My lady—” he began, “Is that Robb’s personal sigil? A crowned direwolf…”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. It’s his personal coat of arms.” Yuuka raised her brow at Lord Eddard’s sudden worry.

“What is Robb playing at?” Lord Eddard sighed in exasperation. “Doesn’t he know that sigil is dangerous? Treasonous, even…”

“Treasonous?” Yuuka asked. “I thought Joffrey and his siblings were illegitimate.”

“Indeed they are,” Eddard said, serious, “The true heir to the throne is Stannis Baratheon . And he definitely won't like that sigil being paraded around…”

“Who?” Yuuka tilted her head back.

Robb has mentioned so many people from Westeros that they blur together! Yuuka cursed her bad memory. Noa would have immediately known who Stannis Baratheon is. She has eidetic memory. It makes no sense that I forgot!

She realized she was too busy feeling nervous around Sensei’s father to pay attention to the details of who claims what.

Lord Eddard frowned and looked down, “Robert’s brother. The throne is rightfully his by all the laws of the land.”

“Ah, that guy. The one that likes burning people alive?” Yuuka asked, suddenly remembering, “He follows a new god now, Rallar or Rolver or something or the other. The exact name escapes me...”

“He what?!” Lord Eddard said, scandalized, “Burning people alive? Lord Stannis would never!”

“He would, and he did,” Sorai Saki of the RABBIT Platoon said, approaching Yuuka alongside her friends.

“Hayase-san,” Miyako nodded, a cute pout on her face.

Yeah, we'll never get along… Yuuka lamented. Sorry Miyako…

“RABBIT Platoon,” Yuuka nodded in greeting, “This is-”

“Wolf Sensei’s dad!” Moe cheered, sucking on a lollipop, “Heyo! I’m Kazekura Moe! Nice to meet you!”

She hopped happily towards Lord Stark and deposited a new lollipop into his hands.

“Here you go!” She said, happily.

Lord Eddard nodded briskly, taking the lollipop and examining it with curious eyes.

“Hey, Moe! What the heck are you doing?!” Saki asked, scandalized.

“I was just giving Lord Eddard a gift! You know, guest rights or something?” Moe said.

“That’s definitely not how that works!” Saki bit out.

“Lord Eddard, these girls are the RABBIT Platoon. Consider them special forces sworn to your son. Above rank and file soldiers, and very proficient. They are an elite unit.”

“Hmph!” Miyako huffed.

Just take the compliment! Yuuka sighed internally.

“Nice to meet you, Lord Stark. I am Sorai Saki,” Saki said, bowing her helmet-covered head.

“I am Tsukiyuki Miyako, leader of the RABBIT Platoon. It’s a pleasure to finally put a face to the name Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell," She bowed in respect.

“Indeed? Has my son mentioned me often?” Eddard asked, curious.

“All the time!” Moe said. She turned her expression into one of mock seriousness and imitated Robb’s northern accent, mimicking him, “Woe is meh, what would mah fatha do? I need to beh honorable!”

She hopped over to a tree and knelt before it, head down.

“He does this from time to time too!”

She rolled her eyes to the back of her head and tilted her neck to the side.

“Blegh!” She said and then smiled, “He also does that ! It’s kind of creepy sometimes!”

“H-Hey, Moe!” Miyako said, walking over to her and elbowing her.

“Don’t mind her, Lord Stark, she was dropped on the head as a child. Please forgive her eccentricities,” Saki said, annoyed.

Lord Eddard laughed. Yuuka sighed in relief. It wouldn't do for these dumb loudmouths to offend him.

Lord Eddard looked at Miyu, cowering behind Miyako, fidgeting nervously.

“Ah! I-I am K-Kasumizawa Miyu…” She bowed, awkwardly.

Lord Eddard gave her a disarming smile.

“Pleased to meet all of you,” He nodded.

“Sorai-san, you mentioned something about Stannis Baratheon?” Yuuka asked, changing the topic.

“Oh, yeah. That guy, Stan the man, has been burning people alive in his creepy dragon island. Some sort of ritual. Stuff’s comically evil in my opinion!” Moe said.

“Stan the…man?” Lord Eddard asked, flabbergasted.

“Moe, shut up!” Miyako said, annoyed, “Stannis Baratheon has indeed been burning people alive, he also burnt some statues ? Seven of them to be precise…”

She passed a manila folder to Lord Eddard, inside were air reconnaissance pictures taken from Moe’s helicopter. The photos clearly showed the red priestess , burning the statues of the seven gods.

“He burnt the statues of the Seven? Is he mad? The faith will never support his claim now!” Lord Eddard asked in shock, looking over the pictures, “And burning people alive? Does he want people to remember the Mad King? What is he thinking?!"

“Well, crap,” Yuuka said, “And with Renly declaring himself king with the help of the Tyrells…”

“What?!” Eddard turned around to look at Yuuka in absolute shock, “Gods! It is chaos! What wil the iron born and the dornish do in response to all these kings?”

“Nothing good, I imagine,” Saki said.

“Shouldn't we declare independence then? Da King in tha Norf! You know?” Moe asked.

Is it we already, Kazekura-san? Yuuka asked in annoyance.

“That would only add to the flames of this madness!” Lord Stark said, “There is no clear claimant to the throne. Stannis is the rightful king, but I cannot in good conscience follow a man that burns people alive! And the less said about Renly the better…”

“How about Robb Sensei?” Miyako asked, “He would make a good king!”

“My son?” Lord Eddard asked, “My lady, this is no time for jests!”

“We will cross that bridge once we get to it,” Yuuka said.

Her phone buzzed, and she picked up with a sigh of exhaustion.

“Noa? What’s up?”

“Yuuka-chan,” Noa said, with humor in her voice, “The Lannisters killed Lord Stark!”

“Huh?” Yuuka was confused, she looked over at Lord Eddard, who was sitting, looking at her expectantly, “He’s right here with me.”

“Un!” Noa assented, “The Lannisters found a poor look alike and had him executed, as a fake. I just saw it on the drone feed.”

“Oh crap,” Yuuka said. She turned to Lord Eddard and sighed, “It seems the Lannisters killed you, my lord.”

“Killed me?” Lord Eddard asked, confused.

“They executed a look alike to make it seem like they killed you, probably to save face after we rescued you.”

“Those damned Lannisters! Now they shed innocent blood to cover for their failings?!” Eddard scowled.

“Oh no...” Miyako sagged in sadness, “What would Robb Sensei think? Have we managed to make contact with him?”

“Not yet,” Yuuka replied, “But, once the news reaches him, his bannermen…”

“The King in the North!” Moe cheered, “And Trident too…”

“Gods…” Eddard rubbed his eyes, a tired expression on his face, “It is madness! The Starks have not been kings since Torrhen knelt to Aegon. It is nonsense to bring back a claim now!”

“The northern lords will not take it lying down, my lord,” Yuuka said, “Noa, talk to you later…” She hung up the call.

“Indeed, even during the rebellion, they alluded towards independence. Greatjon , Rickard and Wyman will jump at the chance to restore the Kingdom of the North , and with Robb’s ties to the Riverlands…”

“Well, this is a bitch and a half!” Moe said, crunching her lollipop and munching the gum inside.

Lord Eddard laughed dejectedly, “Aye, it is.”

They watched from their raised hill vantage point as the poor Goldcloaks were set upon by the SCHALE royal guard. 

“THE KING IN THE NORTH!” The guards shouted, firing upon the poor Goldcloaks with rubber rounds.

Eddard Stark facepalmed and groaned.

“Oh gods…”

“Set up there,” Aru said, nodding towards the hill, the royal guard snipers nodded briskly and ran to the ambush point.

Aru walked around their assembled force, coordinating and moving around the guard to maximize their shock and awe. 

“The Mountain is probably coming from the north. His last location puts him around Saltpans , on his way to Darry . He is reported to have 300 mounted cavalry,” She mused, adjusting her scope. She hated the outdoors. Forest and trees as far as the eye can see.

Aru looked over to some shotgunners, and directed them towards the front.

“You guys! Use the ballistic shields we packed! We will halt their advance here and crush that Gregor guy!” Aru said with a commanding voice.

Mutsuki and Kayoko stared at Aru in stunned disbelief. Haruka had stars in her eyes as she saw Aru.

After a while, Aru noticed their stares and turned, her face flushed.

They stared at her for a minute and a half, flustering Aru further.

“ W-What ?” She asked.

“Nothing, boss,” Kayoko said with a small smile, “I guess you can be cool when you want to be…”

“Aru-chan is locked in!” Mutsuki said, setting up a mortar, “Never thought I'd see the day!”

“H-Hey! It’s Boss!” Aru told Mutsuki, “And you, Catyoko! Keep your comments to yourself!” 

Kayoko laughed silently. 

“Everything good here, Rikuhachima?” Saori asked, walking towards them, accompanied by Hina and Hoshino.

“Y-Yes! We’re just finishing the set up!”

Hina sighed, “Don’t screw this up, Rikuhachima-san. You’re the one with sniping experience, so we defer to your orders. Takanashi Hoshino and I will fight on the front. The goal here is to smite Gregor Clegane off the face of the planet.”

“I know that!” Aru said, uncharacteristically serious, “I won’t screw this up! Just you see!”

Hina nodded with a small smile.

“Guys, heads up,” Kayoko said, nodding towards mounted men approaching from the north. At the front of them a massive man.

“Good eye, Your Grace!” Mutsuki teased, earning a sigh of exasperation from Kayoko.

“Hey, Hina-chan, can you go and scare them a bit?” Hoshino asked, cheekily.

“Me? How?” Hina asked with narrowed eyes.

“You can fly,” Saori said, matter of factly, “And you look intimidating. Maybe they’ll think you're a demon, making our job easier…”

“That definitely makes me feel better about my appearance, thank you Joumae-san,” Hina said sarcastically.

Aru remembered that for people like Sensei, their halos looked different, strange even. He had once drawn a sketch of what their halos look like in his eyes.

The head prefect’s halo had been a bulky, demonic looking thing with pulsing power. And hers had been a red rose. She smiled, it suited her.

It looks like a standard white halo to me, though… She thought, waving her hand over her head.

With a sigh, Hina launched herself in the air, flying towards the assembled cavalry of House Clegane.

The effect was instant. Horses neighed, men panicked. Hina shot purple bullets at their lines, careful to not hit Gregor.

If he is hit by the Head Prefect’s bullets, he’ll become swiss cheese! Aru thought in worry. We need him to be recognizable!

“She’s really going ham on them!” Takanashi Hoshino noted with a bloodthirsty lilt to her voice.

“Indeed,” Saori nodded, “They’re coming this way.”

“Well then, I’m up,” Hoshino said with boredom, “Try and keep the lords alive, hostages are always good.”

“Good luck, Abydos,” Saori nodded, using binoculars to watch as Hina retreated from the air, flying away.

Aru sighed. Today’s gonna be a long day…

Chapter Text

Sometimes, Robb thought that his life in Kivotos had been a dream. But he only needed to glance down to Grey and realize it had been real.

He sighed and ran a head through his copper locks. He missed Rin. He missed her lips on his own. He missed his wives. All of them. He shifted inside the tent, groaning.

He resolved that if he lived through this war, he wouldn't marry again. Bran can be his heir. He won't betray his angels like that,

“Are you sure about this, nephew?” Brynden Blackfish asked him, spying the map on top of the wooden table.

“Robb,” His mother began, “I implore you to send me to parley with old Walder. He has known me since I was a girl, he would never harm me!”

I beg to differ, mother, he thought darkly.

When Robb had first reunited with his great uncle, he had thrown himself in his arms and hugged him tightly, to the old knight’s confusion.

His reunion with his mother had been even more emotional. His mother had no idea why he had reacted that way.

“Aye, these weasels were obligated by oath to respond to uncle Edmure’s summons, yet they remained in their pox-ridden castle. Bunch of fucking asshats and worse,” He replied to his uncle, who laughed.

He was sure the old Mika would have called them gehenners. Hard r too.

“That is true, yet laying siege to the Twins is a waste of time, nephew,” Blackfish said, not unkindly, “We cannot fully take it unless we divide our host in two, and even then Tywin could march north to defeat us.”

Greatjon rolled his eyes, “I didn't know Tullys were such cowards, Blackfish.”

His mother bristled, and Blackfish simply shrugged. He knew better than to rise to bait from the Greatjon.

“Is it ‘our’ host already, Ser Brynden?” Bolton said, in his instigating, baiting, creepy whisper of a voice.

“All of you, shut up,” Robb said, letting the connection to Grey. He spied the river between the Twins, an assailable position at night, if they concentrated their assault on one of the towers then some crannogmen could take the other tower without much hassle.

“Woah, lad,” Greatjon said, steadying him in his seat, “You really need to tell us when you’re going to do that! I don’t want to tell dear ole’ Ned about how his son cracked his skull by doing magic shite with his angel wolf!”

There was a fear in his mother’s eyes. He remembered how wargs were treated by the faith. He felt annoyed. Damned faith.

My father will already be dead when we reach Riverrun and break the siege, Robb thought with sadness, even being back in time, I cannot change things or move fast enough to save him. I have accepted it, and it pains me.

They looked at him wearily. The mountain clans and crannogmen amongst them beamed at him with pride. The Stark of Winterfell was a warg? A good sign.

“My lord?” Maege Mormont asked with a worried expression, Rickard Karstark also wore such an expression on his gruff grey face.

“If we assault the eastern tower, some crannogmen and our own men can assault and take the western tower. It will have to be a full assault though, in order to bait as many of their men to the eastern gate.”

“Shouldn't we negotiate with them first, my lord?” Bolton asked.

Robb resisted the urge to roll his eyes at him. Bolton had already noticed Robb’s antipathy towards him, and Robb wanted to keep him loyal until his usefulness ran out. Noa had once said that you need to keep your friends close and your enemies closer. It was a good saying. Bolton will give him insight on the Lannister’s plan as his unaware double agent, if he ever decides to betray him.

After some nights speaking with Rin and Yuuka, reviewing everything he knew about the war, he had realized with their help that Bolton decided to betray him when he sent Glover and Karstark to attack Duskendale, a disaster that weakened Stark loyalists. So it was late in the war, after his blunders.

So at least Bolton is loyal now, or at the very least hedging his bets.

“No, if they want to talk then they can come to us. Walder Frey is a coward, I am sure he will capitulate rather than face our wrath. Even if Tywin does defeat us after, his house would be gone.”

“My lord!” A soldier with Stark regalia came barreling into the tent.

“Speak, soldier,” Robb said, annoyed. Have the weasels come to negotiate?

“M-My l-l-lord… I-” The soldier trailed off, nervous.

“What is it man!? Spit it out!” Karstark growled.

“A-Angels, my lord!” The soldier said, eyes wide with fear, “Angels, I swear to you!”

Was the soldier afraid he would kill him for bringing him fancy tales? He remembered how rough and violent things were in Westeros.

But angels? His heart stilled. He felt a hope in his breast.

Please be Rin. Or Yuuka. Gods I need someone with wits here with me. Ayane, Saori, Kayoko. He would even take Kuzunoha and her cryptic bullshit.

Anyone with sense, please! He thought.

“Take me to them! Now!” Robb said, rising to his feet.

“Angels?” Glover asked the soldier, “Speak sense, man!”

“Haven't you seen Grey Wind, Glover?” Maege Mormont asked, “Angels do exist! How do you explain the halo on top of our lord’s beast's head?”

There were sounds of a scuffle outside the tent, and the cloth blew back, revealing a student.

“I HAVE FOUND YOU AT LAST, MY KING! THE LOVE OF MY HEART! MY LOVE OF LOVES! MY KING OF KINGS!” Wakamo shouted, bursting into the tent . Her tail wagged violently from side to side.

Robb looked to her, and to the unconscious guards outside the tent. His guards inside the tent flinched in shock and fear and unsheathed their swords.

“An angel!” Karstark pointed to Wakamo in awe, “They are real! Others take me!”

“Fuck me! An angel?! What in the gods?!” Greatjon swore, clutching the stump of his fingers.

Bolton broke his nonchalance and his eyes widened in shock at the sight of Wakamo. His glass of hippocras clattered on the dirt floor.

“A fox angel!” Maege Mormont exclaimed.

Brynden looked to Robb, and raised his eyebrow, “You know her, nephew?”

His mother fixed him a glare and he fought the urge to rub the back of his neck like a chastised child.

Everything you are thinking about her is true, mother, he thought, dreading the talks ahead.

“Aye, I do know her,” He sighed in dejection. Out of anyone in Kivotos, why did it have to be Wakamo? He signaled for his guards to calm down.

He remembered those nights when Rin and him would ‘correct’ Wakamo together, sometimes for hours at a time. He believed it was called ‘edging’. In truth he hated being so cruel to Wakamo like that, but Rin found some sort of sadistic pleasure in the act. He had thought then that it was better for Wakamo to be ‘corrected’ instead of him.

I had underestimated just how kinky and vindictive Rin can be, he thought.

“Your Grace!” Wakamo knelt, to the astonishment of the lords present, “Your Kosaka Wakamo has returned to serve you!”

Oh gods, why did you have to call me that? He thought in annoyance.

“Your Grace?! Robb!” Catelyn spat out at him.

The lords were flabbergasted at Wakamo’s declaration, and they turned to look at Robb with curious eyes.

“Your Grace, my lord?” Bolton asked, and Wakamo stilled, she took a good look at his cloak and the flayed man in his clothes, and snarled.

“We’re getting ahead of ourselves, lad. Your father is still alive!” Greatjon laughed, amused and attracted by the idea.

“You!” Wakamo growled at Bolton, and rose to her feet, her hands reaching out for her rifle.

“Wait! Wait!” Robb shouted, Bolton flinched back at the absolute murderous intent coming from Wakamo.

She, thankfully, stopped dead in her tracks at his words. He felt like he almost had a heart attack. Momoi had called Wakamo a ‘crash out’ and he agreed completely.

“Fuck! Wakamo!” Robb gasped for breath, he was certain Wakamo would have blown Bolton’s head off if he hadn't stopped her, “Just stop and be silent for a bit, okay?”

“I understand, Your Grace,” Wakamo bowed. The lords murmured between themselves again.

“Wakamo? Is that the angels name?” Greatjon asked his fellow lords. Robb ignored him.

“Your Grace? Is that our plan? Independence, after we rescue Ned?” Wendel Manderly asked.

Robb felt a massive headache coming.

“And don’t call me that! Sensei is fine! Or Robb!” He moaned out in exasperation.

“Sensei? Robb, explain!” His mother asked, annoyed. He ignored her too. Wakamo being here was a blessing in disguise, with her power he could take the Twins easily and destroy the Lannisters root and stem.

He froze. The soldier had mentioned angels, not angel.

Another student walked into the room. He recognized her pink instantly. He buried his face in his hands and groaned.

“Fuck me…”

His uncle and mother glanced down at him in concern.

“Sensei! Hello!” Mika said, waving happily and standing next to Wakamo, who clicked her tongue at the pink (suspended) member of the Tea Party.

“Another one!” Karstark pointed.

“Just be calm, my lords. Everything will be explained soon,” He turned to Mika, “Mika.”

He nodded at her and Mika beamed at him.

As much as he moaned about the particular students that came to his help, he was glad to see Wakamo and Mika. Two of the strongest students at his disposal? Maybe surviving this war wasn't such a farfetched dream after all.

The third angel entered the tent. For a second, Robb’s eyes fixed themselves on her red and black JTF clothes, and he cringed, thinking it was Tsurugi.

But the new arrival waved at him in excitement, and sauntered into the room with friendly cheer.

“Sensei! It’s great to see you again-ssu!” Ichika said happily, one hand on her rifle.

Oh thank you, old gods, he thought in gratefulness.

“These ones have wings on them!” Maege Mormont said, amazed.

“Oh gods, it’s you, Ichika…” Robb moaned out in relief, “For a minute there I thought you were Tsurugi…”

“Oh? But the president is here too-ssu,” Ichika tilted her head to the side, “Hasumi and Mashiro too.”

And with that, he buried his head in his hands once again, and groaned.

“Fuck me sideways…” He said.

“Yes Sensei! Leave it to Wakamo!” Wakamo said happily. Ichika and Mika glared at the fox.

“No! Not like that!” Robb exclaimed, “Look, girls. How did you even…”

“We teleported here!” Mika said, “Millennium helped! They made some sort of portal and we came to Westeros. We got tired of listening to that witch Nanagami and came north to find you by ourselves!”

Is it ironic for Mika to call other girls witches? He thought in amusement.

“Indeed, Sensei,” Wakamo nodded, “That cruel Nanagami thought she could give us orders, so we left to find you at the first opportunity."

He had to double take.

“Wait, Rin? Rin is here?! Bring me to her!” Robb replied, his heart full. He wanted to kiss her so badly.

“Yeah, about that…” Ichika trailed off, her shut eyes crinkling in sympathy, “She’s uh…”

“She’s running around the crownlands, doing god knows what!” Wakamo seethed.

“The Crownlands?” Robb thought in alarm, “Is she alone?!”

“Nah, she had the SCHALE royal guard and others with her, like Yuuka-chan-ssu,” Ichika said. Robb sighed in relief. If his royal guard were here, then he could defeat every last one of his enemies.

“Aris?” He asked, "Key?"

“There too,” Ichika nodded, “She misses her papa so much! And Key is her usual self.”

Robb felt whole again. He couldn't wait to throw her in the air and hug her. He would give her a castle all for her. And he would make her a princess for real this time. And tease Key.

The lords and his mother just stared at him like he had grown a second head.

Robb sighed and approached them. He hugged Mika tenderly.

“Nice to see you, Mika. I've missed you,” Robb said gently, he had missed her. He missed every last one of his precious students. He felt Mika stir in his arms, and he heard the hiccups in her voice as she sobbed into him.

“Me too, Sensei!” Wakamo whined. Robb sighed and hugged her too, to her squealing delight.

“Not fair, I wanna hug too!” Ichika whined playfully, and Robb hugged her as well.

“Ichika,” Robb said with an accusing raised eyebrow at her presence, “Did you abandon Rin to run here too? Alongside your friends?”

“Nope! The president herself ordered us to follow Misono and Kosaka around, to make sure they didn't screw anything up-ssu!”

“I see, that is something Rin would do,” He sighed in relief.

“Robb! Who are these…angels?” Catelyn said, annoyed at having been ignored all this time. Everyone stared at him, silently. Waiting for some sort of explanation.

“Ah,” Robb had forgotten all about his lords and his mother.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, my lady Catelyn,” Wakamo said, sitting in seiza in front of his mother and bowing, “I am Kosaka Wakamo. I am your son’s.”

Robb groaned again. His lord’s eyes widened again. And Greatjon laughed raucously and slapped Robb on the back, driving the air from his lungs.

“My son’s what?! Speak sense, my lady!”

He needed to intervene, before things got out of hand or Wakamo said something unhinged that would make his lords think he's some kind of sex-fiend.

You are a sex fiend, Mister I love Gehenna girls, a mental Kayoko said in his mind. He shushed her. You are the one that is a freak, Kayoko...

“She’s a good friend, all of them are. I visited their country a while back and made good friends with them,” Robb replied, “My lords, this is Kosaka Wakamo, Nakamasa Ichika and Misono Mika, and with their help, we can take the Twins.”

He knew his lords had other questions. How, and why most of all. But he ‘locked in’ like Momoi said, and focused on what’s important.

“Angels…” Maege Mormont said again, amazed.

“My lord,” Bolton began, giving Wakamo a cautious side eye. Mika glared at Bolton and stuck her tongue out at him, “How can they help us take the Twins?”

Robb smiled like a wolf. He unsheathed his sword and held it in front of Mika.

“Do your thing, Mika,” He said, gently.

Mika smiled ear to ear, and adopted a kung-fu pose not unlike the ones Reijo had taught him. She raised her hand up and brought it down on the bare steel.

“Hiya!” She exclaimed dramatically. The steel broke in two instantly at the impact.

The lords stared at the broken steel in absolute shock and disbelief. Greatjon laughed again.

“Har! They’re strong, for little girls!” He said.

“Mika, show him,” Robb said, still holding a bit of a childish grudge against Greatjon for crowning him and screwing everything up in that other timeline.

Mika took his meaning instantly, and placed her hand on the table in clear invitation of an arm wrestling match. Greatjon’s eyes widened.

“Are you certain, my lady? It would not do for me to hurt a lady…” He said, guarded.

“I’m not the one getting hurt, my friend,” Mika said with confidence. Greatjon laughed and took her hand.

Greatjon struggled, and Mika simply stared at him in boredom. Greatjon puffed and tried, even using both hands to try and pull Mika’s hand down, to no avail.

“Gods!” He gasped out, “You have the strength of the Mountain!”

“Nah, Mika would kick Clegane’s ass,” Robb replied absentmindedly.

“Har! I believe that!” Greatjon laughed, and rubber his shoulder.

His lords were in awe at the sight of Mika's inhuman strength, even more so than normal students. What did Misaki call her again, a gorilla? He digressed.

“Truly?” Bolton asked, “Now that we have seen these angel’s strength in person, I believe Lord Robb is wise to use them to help us take the Twins,”

“Bootlicker,” Wakamo murmured to Ichika, who nodded.

“Thank you for the vote of confidence, Lord Bolton," Robb replied sarcastically, earning a laugh from Karstark, Manderly and Umber, "Now, girls. How exactly did you come all the way from the crownlands to here?”

There is no way they walked all the way here, right?

“We have jeeps! And ammo! And some C4 that C&C gave us!” Mika said happily.

“They stole that C4, and the jeeps too,” Ichika said. Robb deadpanned. Of course they did.

“Where’s Tsurugi and the rest?” He asked.

“On the other side of the Green Fork! Waiting for us to make contact with you-ssu,” Ichika said, digging through her pockets and taking out a radio, “President? Are you there? Come in,”

“GYYAAAAAAAOOOORGH” Tsurugi replied. The lords jumped.

“Magic!” Karstark said. Wendel Manderly made the sign of the seven, spooked.

Robb liked the Manderlys the best out of all his banners, so he tried hard not to frown at his friend.

“Sorry about that, Ichika-san. The President saw a rat and freaked out,” Hasumi said apologetically, “Did you find Sensei? Is he well?”

“I’m here, Hasumi,” Robb replied.

“Thank the Lord,” Hasumi said, choking up, “We were not sure you would remember us,”

“I could never forget you all,” Robb replied tenderly, “Now then, listen closely. I have orders for you.”

He could not wait to unleash Mika and Wakamo on the damned Freys.

Chapter Text

Eddard returned to the command tent, his mind abuzz with what he had witnessed.

Weapons that spat steel over long distances, surpassing the bow. Devices that could carry the voices of comrades across great expanses. Unnatural lights that could be summoned at will.

The Kingswood was quiet at night, with only the shuffling and chatter of the angels as they went about their assigned tasks. Even now, he could hear the buzzing of insects and the chirping of crickets. The wheels of his miracle chair crunched over dirt and grass.

Most of the angels bowed to him in respect as he passed. Eddard knew it was more a show of loyalty to Robb than deference to him. These angels were devoted to his son in a way that was almost religious.

He could still remember how they had screamed those words—those damned words that could bring all of Westeros down on their heads. But they had shouted them with such zeal that it had startled him.

“The King in the North!”

What was Robb playing at? Did he aspire for a crown? If he did, Eddard had never noticed. He grimaced. That had been another one of his faults—he hadn’t noticed what his children truly wanted, and he had almost paid dearly for it. It had been foolishness to let that damned septa teach Sansa and abuse Arya. It had been foolishness to ignore Jon all these years, content in the belief that keeping him at arm’s length was keeping him safe. And it had been the height of foolishness to ignore Robb’s growing hatred for the South.

He also suspected Lady Yuuka to be Robb’s paramour—or at the very least, a secret admirer of his son. The way she had blushed and twirled her hair when Eddard mentioned Robb gave it away. Robb was starting to resemble his uncle Brandon more and more, and it annoyed him.

He would have to have words with his son. He wouldn’t sit idly by and watch his pup dishonor and humiliate Lady Rin like that.

Hypocrite, he thought of himself.

The thought of Lady Rin, however, made him feel happy. She was carrying a little Stark in her belly, and he had no issue with her marriage to Robb. She was a powerful woman—almost a queen—and she seemed utterly besotted with and loyal to his son. He honestly couldn’t think of a better match, in Westeros or otherwise.

And the forces she brought with her were beyond any meager dowry a house could offer their family.

He paused. Would Lady Rin’s strange powers and her halo pass on to her child? If it did, House Stark would instantly be on everyone’s mind and lips—the House of the Direwolf, with a half-angel heir.

Just thinking about it made him groan in frustration.

Thinking about Greatjon’s and Wyman’s reaction made him groan again. They would cheer to the high heavens themselves.

He willed the chair to move towards the entrance to the tent. The guards posted at the entrance bowed at him. A woman with blue hair and angel wings, and a red headed woman with a short skirt and a strange jacket on.

“Father, you're back!” Arya said from inside the tent, she was holding some sort of square, marble container, with steam wafting from its contents.

“Lord Stark,” Rin bowed, her face still a bit green from her pregnancy sickness. Eddard’s eyes softened at the sight.

“Ned is fine, my lady. You are family now,” he said kindly.

“It’s Grandpa!” a black-haired little girl said happily. She sauntered over to Eddard’s seated form and bowed deeply.

“Grandpa?” Eddard asked, confused.

He looked her over. She was small, her jet-black hair so long it brushed the floor. But what caught his eye was the brooch on her clothing—silver, bearing the Stark sigil.

He had seen Robb’s favorite brooch on Lady Rin, a token of how much his son loved his wife. But to see another of these angels wearing his house sigil…

“Oh!” Sansa said, noticing her father’s puzzled expression. “This is Aris, Father. She’s Robb’s daughter.”

Daughter?! he thought in alarm. His son was far too young to be having daughters.

“I’m adopted!” Lady Aris said with a bright smile. “Nice to meet you, Grandpa!”

“Ah.” He exhaled in relief. “It is a pleasure to meet you, my lady Aris.”

Adoption was rare in Westeros, but if Robb had chosen to take this little girl into their house, then it was his decision. He must truly love her to claim her as his own. Eddard smiled and ruffled her hair. And with Lady Rin’s own babe on the way, the Stark succession was secure.

“Lady Rin, are you feeling better?” he asked with concern.

“A bit,” she replied. “For now, we’re waiting for the drone scouts to tell us exactly where Robb is.”

She sighed, a wistful look softening her features. Lady Rin truly loved his son—Eddard could see it. Her fingers instinctively closed around the golden brooch, and his heart melted.

“You really love him, do you?” he asked, his voice gentle.

Rin paused and sighed. “I do. Sometimes it scares me. He is, in a way, my friend’s final gift to me. Her very last—”

She broke off, coughing, and looked away. She was on the verge of tears, but steeled herself.

“I have held him at his worst, heard his heart’s desires, and have seen every part of him laid bare—his brave and noble side, his vulnerable side, and his vindictive and violent side. And I have never turned my face from him.”

Vindictive, violent side? Robb? Eddard thought in alarm.

“Violent?” he asked, worried.

“Yes—never towards those who don’t deserve it, but against those who have hurt him.”

“That Bolt-on guy! And the Frey old man!” Aris said with a frown. “If Father hates them, then I hate them too!”

Why would Robb hate Roose Bolton? Eddard wondered, puzzled. And Frey?

An angel with black hair and sharp, pointed horns entered the tent, offering Eddard what he realized was a marble container full of food. He didn’t recognize the white, fluffy grains, but the meat looked appetizing—and smelled divine.

“Here you go, lord Stark,” She bowed, careful not to poke him with her horns, “I am Aikiyo Fuuka . It is very nice to meet you.”

“Lady Fuuka’s food is amazing, Father! Way better than Gage’s!” Arya said happily, finishing her meal.

“Don’t be mean to Gage, Arya. He tries his best—and he makes me lemon cakes,” Sansa admonished playfully, earning a smile from Arya and a gentle, teasing shove.

At least something good has come from this madness, Eddard thought.

He took a bite. Then another. Then a third. The flavor was otherworldly—surely some sort of magic. The stump of his missing leg seemed to cool, the throbbing pain easing away. He sighed in contentment.

“This is—” He coughed lightly. “This is divine. Superb. Thank you, Lady Fuuka. Truly, you are talented beyond measure. What is this white, fluffy grain? I have never seen its like before!”

The little black-haired angel with horns blushed, looking down with a shy smile. “It’s rice, Lord Stark. A staple of Kivotos cuisine.”

“And it’s very resilient. We have plans we’d like to go over with you—rice is part of those plans,” Rin added. “Robb has told me, angrily I might add, that the North is not self-sufficient. Is that correct, my lord?”

“Aye,” Eddard said, eating more of the delicious food. “We usually buy our grain from the Tyrells and the Tullys. Hunger hasn’t been an issue during my tenure as Lord of Winterfell, since my good family are the Tullys and they wouldn’t cheat us. But the Tyrells overinflate their prices, simply because we are desperate.”

And with the New Gift in the hands of the Watch, we can’t grow enough food for the winter.

“Please be assured,” Rin said solemnly, “that part of my ‘dowry,’ if you will, is the ability and knowledge to grow food—especially in cold climates. We offer resilient crops never before seen in Westeros, like potatoes and rice. These crops are extremely resistant to cold and pests, and will help the North thrive in time. Robb has also mentioned the desire for a railroad, and seeing as Highlander is here with us, that can be established fairly quickly.”

“I understand why Father hates the south so much!” Aris said, frowning cutely. “Our people are going hungry, and the only ones who can help only care about the money…”

“Robb hates the south? I didn’t know…” Eddard said, worried.

“Didn’t Sensei once say he wanted to burn some sept thing to the ground?” the redheaded woman guarding the tent entrance chimed in.

“Burn the sept?!” Eddard gasped. He was beginning to understand Robb’s hatred of the south, but he had never known he hated the Faith as well. He never imagined his son would become a zealot.

“Reijo-san!” Rin snarled, pointing toward the exit.

The redhead made a sheepish face and returned to her post.

“Lord Stark,” Rin continued, “while Robb has expressed some animosity toward the Faith of the Seven, I’m sure he isn’t stupid—or vengeful—enough to burn a sept to the ground.”

She paused, doubt flickering across her face. “Hopefully.”

That did little to reassure him.

“Why would Robb hate the Seven?” Sansa asked innocently.

“It’s ’cause we’re Starks, Sansa,” Arya told her gently. “We Starks follow the Old Gods, not the southern gods.”

“But that doesn’t explain why Robb hates the Faith so much. They haven’t done anything to him,” Sansa said nervously.

“It all stems from how his mother and that septa treated your brother, Jon,” Rin said. “In a way, he is lashing out. But rest assured, I will have a talk with him and set him straight.”

“Oh, that makes sense,” Arya said. “I hope I can see Jon again…”

Sansa looked down with guilt. “Me too. I was so horrible to him, and he is my brother…”

That, at least, made sense to Eddard. Another of his failings. A bitter grief welled in his heart. I have been a terrible father to all of my children.

A guardswoman entered the tent, bowing to both Eddard and Rin. She bent to whisper something to Rin and showed her another of those strange metal devices that twisted light.

Rin removed the queer glass lenses from her face, setting them on the bed where she rested. Her hand trembled, and she sighed.

The guardswoman gulped, then hurried out of the tent—Fuuka following close behind. Eddard watched them leave, dread beginning to creep into his chest. Has something happened to Robb?

“Lady Rin?” Eddard asked, concerned.

“THAT IDIOT!” she snarled, startling Sansa, Arya, and Aris, who all jumped. “THAT—OOH, THAT WOLF-BRAINED IDIOT! I WILL STRANGLE HIM!”

“Mom?” Aris asked, frightened.

“L-Lady Rin?” Sansa stammered, eyes wide.

“Woah,” Arya breathed, clearly amazed by Lady Rin’s fury.

“Has something happened to my son?!” Eddard demanded, dread pooling in his stomach. “Please, my lady—think of the baby! Calm yourself!”

“Robb happened to something!” she growled. “He—ooh! I’m going to tie him up and spank him!”

Eddard blinked, taken aback. In a strange way, she reminded him of his own wife when roused to anger.

“Is Robb safe? Did something—?” Sansa asked timidly, fear in her voice.

That seemed to cool Rin’s temper. She sighed, put her lenses back on, and coughed into her hand.

“Your brother,” she said—her tone still edged with frustration—“has blown up the Twins. Specifically, one of its gates. The Freys inside were so terrorized they bent the knee almost instantly. And—”

The next part seemed to please her, a spark of vindictive satisfaction lighting her eyes. “Walder Frey is dead. Heart attack. From the explosion, no doubt.”

“Oh,” Eddard said, eyes widening. “You mean he used… explosives on House Frey?”

“Yes,” Rin growled. “That idiot! Now everyone in Westeros will think he’s some kind of pyromaniac lunatic!”

She showed Eddard and his daughters moving images on the strange metal contraption—a captured moment in time.

He recognized his son immediately, clad in Stark grey armor, almost dancing with joy. Greatjon and Smalljon stood with him, arms draped around each other, all three cheering as the explosion consumed the Freys’ gate. Bolton looked distinctly unsettled, while the other lords displayed expressions ranging from horror to grim satisfaction at the Freys’ humiliation.

He saw his wife in the image, accompanied by her uncle. She fainted—but the Blackfish caught her. Even so, Eddard could see in the old knight’s eyes a flicker of pleasure at watching the Twins’ gates be torn apart by fire and force.

“Oh! The C4 jeep trick!” Aris exclaimed in recognition. “Father is really smart to use such an honored and skillful technique! I need to tell Momoi and the rest!”

Before anyone could stop her, Aris darted from the tent.

Eddard sighed. Oh gods, Robb… you have definitely changed.

Robb stood with his bannermen, watching from a distant vantage point as Tsurugi barreled the jeep straight toward the gates of the Twins. The guards atop the walls loosed arrows at her, but they bounced harmlessly away. Tsurugi looked more annoyed than afraid, glaring up at them as if they’d merely inconvenienced her.

“Kiiiiiiii!” Tsurugi screeched. With a final burst of speed, she slammed the jeep into the wooden gates.

The explosion came instantly—a violent bloom of black and orange. The force hurled Tsurugi high into the air, a trail of smoke curling behind her.

“Weeeeeee!” she giggled before splashing down into the river. The JTF moved quickly, fishing her out of the water. She emerged dripping wet but grinning, giving them a thumbs-up.

“YES!” Robb roared, startling his bannermen. They exchanged uneasy glances as his face lit up. “BOOM, BABY!”

He threw an arm around Smalljon’s shoulders, swaying them both from side to side like they were dancing.

“Did you see that, Jon?” Robb said, pointing excitedly toward the smoking gates. “Oh man! That was perfect! I almost wish Moe and Mutsuki were here to see it!”

Almost.

“Uh… my lord?” Smalljon managed.

“Har!” the Greatjon bellowed, slapping Robb on the back so hard it nearly knocked the breath out of him.

“Now imagine,” Robb said, eyes wide with a feverish light, “that was Tywin Lannister.” He straightened, affecting a deep, gruff voice—his idea of what Tywin must sound like. “‘So the savages have come into the lion’s jaws? So be it. Wait—what is that?!’” He threw his hands wide, miming an explosion. “BOOM!”

Lady Mormont, Rickard Karstark, and Wendel Manderly chuckled uneasily. Roose Bolton himself was giving Robb the most disturbed side-eye in the realm.

“And the Kingslayer too!” Robb went on, now in a mocking, high-pitched tone. “‘Oh look at me, I’m the Kingslayer! I fuck my sister and stab old men in the back! There’s no way that Stark boy will—BOOM!’”

He laughed again, the sound a strange mix of mirth and release. Gods, this feels like therapy.

His bannermen gave him forced smiles, while the Blackfish simply snorted, still holding Robb’s unconscious mother upright.

“Yes, Sensei!” Wakamo piped up, tail wagging furiously. “I can just picture it—all your enemies, consumed in one glorious explosion!”

“Oh man,” Robb panted, catching his breath. “That was fucking incredible. Gods, I love you, Wakamo—and you too, Mika.”

The two girls beamed at him, smiling with such pure, radiant joy it almost made him forget the charred ruin of the gates in front of them.

Chapter Text

He could still feel Wick Whittlestick ’s slash to his throat, the daggers in his chest, between his shoulder blades. He could still hear the sickening splat of Ser Patrek ’s body, colliding with the tower wall.

Blasted fool! Trying to steal Val while Wun Wun guarded her tower ! 

He could still hear the sounds of the Queen’s men , shouting and cursing. And the roars, so loud they seemed to shake the very walls of Castle Black.

It had been a mistake to announce his desertion. He knew that now . It didn't matter that Ramsay Bolton had threatened him with his pink letter . He should have never announced his intentions to desert his post in the first place. 

He saw how his wounds smoked in the cold night air. He felt the lifeblood flowing out of him. 

Stupid bastard , he thought.

Ser Alliser must be laughing at him, if he still had the capacity to laugh after the Others are through with him. Jon hoped he had died in that ranging he had sent him to.

Splat.

Splat.

“For the Watch!” They had said. They had cried as they stabbed him. Whoresons, bastards, traitors. How dare you shed tears? Like you’re all not a lot of lying snakes.

“Ghost…” He said, and then breathed his last.

He saw light, and desperately hoped it was the afterlife. He wanted to ask his father all manner of things. Who his mother had been. Had it really been the Lady Ashara? Why did his father take him from her? Did she really kill herself because of it? He wanted to see Bran, and Rickon and Robb. He wanted to see them all.

“He’s walking up!” A voice said, alarmed, unmistakably female, “ Mari -san, the water!”

He groaned. There was no pain anymore. His eyes saw white and he couldn't focus on anything. But he could smell them, women. And the smell of sweet, floral arrangements.

“Woah, is that blood?” One of them asked, clearly afraid. 

“Here’s the water, Sakurako -san!” Another voice said.

“Where…” He managed to gasp. His lungs filled with air.

“Just give him a minute…” One woman said, and pressed a cold compress on his face, cleaning it of blood.

His eyes adjusted, he saw an angel. Three angels. The first one looked Valyrian, with silver hair, a veil and violet eyes. She was fussing over him with a motherly disposition.

The second one had orange hair. A veil and two peaks on her head, covered by said veil. She looked like a Septa.

And the third one, she was a redhead, with a flower on top of her head, red eyes. She was stunning, but her attire was scandalous.

“Who?” He groaned.

“Don’t talk, save your strength,” The silver angel said, “Your heart’s beating pretty fast, you need to calm down and get your breathing under control.”

“Am I dead?” He asked.

“No, you’re in the city of Kivotos, more specifically, you’re in the SCHALE building. We found you lying around the garden, where the tree is, and some royal guards dragged you here in a panic,” The second woman with the orange hair said.

“Kivotos? SCHALE? I don't…” He coughed, his eyes adjusted, to pure white and blue walls.

His eyes looked through the room, white walls with blue and a strange logo plastered on them, but his eyes widened as he saw it, a banner of the grey direwolf's head on white. It looked crowned, regal. 

“Ah….ah…” He reached out, crying.

Was his father here after all? The strange angels followed his vision, and their eyes widened.

“Mari-san, go get Sensei, now!” The silver angel said with authority in her voice.

“Sensei!” The orange angel shouted as she ran through the white halls, “Sensei! We need you!”

“Who are you?” The red angel asked him, gently.

“My name….” He coughed, ice was in his chest. Cold, so cold , “My name is Jon…. Jon Snow…”

Their eyes widened.

“Jon? Jon Snow? From Winterfell?” The silver angel asked him.

“Aye…” Jon gasped, trying not to pass out. 

“ Aye , he says,” The red angel said in humor, “He’s definitely Sensei’s brother.”

A stab of hurt passed through his heart. He exhaled, and choked back a sob.

“My brothers ...are dead,” Jon said, his heart clenching at the memory.

“No, Jon,” The silver angel said, cradling his head softly. She was comforting him, “Your brother is here, and he’s coming, just keep breathing.”

My brother?

Jon breathed, his heart stopped drumming and the cold in his veins faded, replaced by fire. He sat up, and rubbed his head.

“Urk…”

“Easy, dude,” The red angel said, Jon blushed when she patted him on the back, “Take it easy.”

“Who are you? Angels?”

The silver haired angel smiled, “In a way, I suppose.” 

“Gods…” He sighed, shutting his eyes tight, “They stabbed me…my own brothers…”

“Of course they did.” The red angel said in exasperation. “Seriously, do all Starks come here after dying horribly?”

The silver haired angel roughly elbowed the red head in the ribs. 

“I'm not…. I'm not a Stark,” Jon moaned weakly. The red angel rolled her eyes at him.

“You sure as heck don't look like Sensei, at all!” She said, helping him sit straight, “He’s coming so just relax.”

Jon heard the sounds of rushing footsteps and conversation approaching. He shifted so he could see the new arrivals.

“Mari what is the-JON!” Robb shouted in alarm, running over to his prone form. Another woman, black haired and sharp eared, who was accompanying his brother, gasped in shock.

“R-Robb?” Jon asked, trembling, “I really am dead….” He grasped his brother.

“Jon… gods…. How?” He embraced Jon, tears falling down his eyes.

Jon embraced him back. He felt a happiness he thought he would never feel ever again. 

“We found him lying around the lobby after the royal guard made a ruckus, Sensei,” Mari said gently, “We saw blood and thought it was a demi human, but he’s….”

“Robb…” Jon cried into him.

“Can you stand, Jon?” Robb asked him. Jon nodded, and slowly rose to his feet. 

His brother was just like he remembered him, with an easy smile. He was clean shaven, his hair long. Jon could see these queer angels deferred to him. He figured as much, his trueborn brother was always a leader, drawing people in with his charisma.

If he had been Lord Commander instead of me, he wouldn't have been betrayed. He would've been better.

“What are you wearing?” Jon asked, amazed at the otherworldly clothes. 

Robb blushed and looked down at his queer garments. He wore a white, black and cyan jacket, with a star and the words ABYDOS stitched on the breast. And some queer looking trousers, black and cyan too. His red, copper hair was long, and tied up in a wolf’s tail. And tied around his head, a white, long looking cloth with the words I, a red heart, and Abydos.

What in the name of the old gods are you wearing Robb? Jon thought to himself. Robb looked nothing like he remembered him. But he looked healthy, alive, happy.

“Ah. I lost a bet, and it’s the Halo Festival, you see…” Robb trailed off, “Someone should probably call Yuuka and tell her I won’t make the inauguration ceremony. And Sakurako, please call Ayane and tell her to please , don't let Hanako say anything weird while on stage? Who even chose her as Trinity’s representative?! Just don't let her screw up the pledge!”

“Understood, Sensei,” Sakurako said, and dialed up Ayane. Jon’s eyes widened at the light coming from the rectangular artifact the angel had in her hands.

Magic! He thought, startled.

“‘ Sensei ?’ Robb, what in the seven hells is going on?”

“That 's my line! You’re covered in blood, Jon!” Robb said, worried. He fussed over him again and again.

“I was betrayed…” Jon said, gritting his teeth, “By my brothers in the Watch.”

“Ah,” Robb said, “What are the chances, huh?” 

“Robb, where are we?” Jon tried, steadying himself. The red haired angel steadied him, and Robb raised an eyebrow at her with a knowing smile.

“You are in Kivotos, Jon,” The black haired woman said, bowing, “I am Nanagami Rin. I’m your brother’s…”

She trailed off, unsure. Robb blushed and coughed. And the cute little septa and her silver haired friend glared at Nanagami with dark expressions, totally unbecoming of women of faith, which startled Jon.

“Yeah…” Robb rubbed the back of his head at their glares, “Girls, this is Jon Stark, my brother.”

Stark? Jon’s eyes flew wide open. The angels all nodded.

“Stark? Robb, I’m a bastar-”

“You finish those words and I’ll let Rin slap you silly. Trust me, she is really good at it,” Robb said with a roll of his eyes, “I am a king, and if I say you are a Stark, then you are one. So deal with it!”

“Way to abuse your kingly powers, Sensei,” The redhead rolled her eyes at Robb, a gesture that made Jon jump in surprise. The absolute impropriety of it left him speechless.

“It’s not really a new thing,” Robb replied with a shrug, ignoring the informality and lack of deference in which the redhead had addressed him, “You did read my will , right, Jon?”

“Will?” Jon asked, confused. At his evident confusion, Robb groaned and brought his hand to his forehead.

“Ah fuck,” Robb lamented, and yelped when Nanagami slapped him behind his head. She took out a green box, and presented it to his brother.

To strike a highborn with such impunity! What is this place?

“Pay,” She said, glaring.

Robb grumbled, fished out a leather rectangle with a crudely drawn grey direwolf from his pockets, and inserted some green parchment into the box.

“Potty mouth!” The orange haired septa said to his brother, and also slapped him upside the head.

“Ow! Is this ‘gang up on the poor king of winter’ day? Mercy!” His brother laughed. And Jon felt a smile creep up his face.

“You're the king of fashion,” The redhead replied dryly, “What’s with the get-up?”

“Lost a bet,” Robb replied, “Trust me Reijo, you really don't want to know.”

“Honorable,” Reijo replied, “Guess that when you make a promise, you keep it, huh?”

“Aye, that is me,” Robb replied with a cocky smile.

“Sensei’s potty mouth aside,” The silver haired angel said, “Are you sure you’re okay, Jon-san? We can call Sena-san or Serina-chan if you’re feeling ill.”

“I feel…” Jon groaned, he felt sluggish, but alive, And he checked his neck and chest. There was no bleeding or pain, “I believe I am unharmed. But I am disoriented, my lady.”

“For now, follow me, Jon,” Robb told him. There was a brightness in his eyes he had never seen before, “There’s so much I want to show you. And the food! Brother, you must try Fuuka’s cooking!”

“Let’s not overwhelm your brother, Robb,” Nanagami said, with a gentle smile, “Follow us, Jon. We will explain everything in the office.”

Jon followed them with shaky legs, the redhead angel supporting his weight., When he turned his dark eyes to look at her, and her scandalous way of dressing, she blushed and looked down.

Chapter Text

“This is your solar, Robb?” Jon asked, amazed at the queer sight of the solar. Lady Reijo gently helped him sit on a plush looking chair. Jon tried not to blush at her exposed thighs and sizable bust.

Modesty is severely lacking in this queer world of angels!

The walls were smooth and pale, made of a material Jon did not recognize. It was neither stone nor wood, but something cleaner, colder, stranger. Queer lights hummed softly from the ceiling, casting a steady brightness.

No torches? He thought in wonder. He had already witnessed the otherworldly magic that lit up metal and rooms without fire. 

In the center of the solar was a table of perfect lines and unnatural symmetry, with two black panels resting atop it, like mirrors. Beside them lay thin slabs of unknown material, he recognized some of them as books, but refined looking, and of different colors. 

“Aye,” Robb nodded, sitting down on the plush sofa, sighing, “Home sweet home.”

“Now then, Jon-san,” Lady Rin said, gently, “Please make yourself at home, we will address any and all questions you have.”

Jon nodded to Robb’s paramour. He was not stupid, he could see the way the two of them looked at each other. Jon just hoped his lordly brother was being careful, it wouldn't do to have more Snows running around.

But I am not a Snow anymore, he thought in discomfort. Gods, how am I supposed to feel about that?

The doors slammed open, startling Jon. More queer women with halos stepped inside. One was dragging along another . They looked identical, sisters maybe? Jon could not tell, but his breath caught in his throat when he saw their wolf ears, on top of their heads.

“Nn, we have arrived to witness the pack growing, Sensei,” The little one said, puffing and huffing like a wolf.

Robb’s eyes widened, and he smiled, “You caught her?”

“Aye,” The wolf said, and Jon raised his eyebrow at her poor attempt at northern drawl, “Fat Shiroko tried to run away, but we managed to trap her.”

“With cash, no doubt,” Lady Reijo said comically, guarding her pockets like she expected the big wolf to try and steal from her.

“Nn, I’m not fat…” The big wolf said, huffing in petulance, “You’re just underdeveloped.”

The small wolf swatted her like a child, and the big one blocked it halfheartedly.

“Come now, Shiroko,” Robb said gently, “It’s the Halo Festival! You should be out there with your friends, helping Abydos win something.”

“I suppose…” The big wolf said, shuffling on her feet.

“The what?” Jon asked.

“Oh, right,” Robb said. Jon had noticed before, but his brother had changed. He was more loose, smiling happily, jesting casually with others without shyness, “You appeared right when the festival was about to start, Jon.”

“Celebrations?” Jon asked.

“Indeed. The Halo Festival is an honored tradition on Kivotos, where schools send their best to compete in sports, and win prizes and awards,” Lady Rin said, nodding.

“I….” Jon raised his eyebrow again. So like a city wide tourney?

“Never mind that,” The small wolf said, smiling, “I am Sunaookami Shiroko. It is nice to meet a fellow wolf. Nice to meet you, Jon.”

She shook his hand like a dog giving someone a paw, and Jon felt himself disarm in her presence. He could feel her intentions, clear as day. 

“Nn,” The big wolf said, also grabbing Jon’s hand and shaking, “And I am also Sunaookami Shiroko. Nice to meet you, Jon. Sensei told us many things about you.”

“D-Did he?” Jon side eyed his brother with suspicion.

“Aye, about how you have a chip on your shoulder, have no sense of humor whatsoever, and how he broke your toy ballista once and buried it in the godswood- gurk!” The small wolf said, until the big one and Nanagami Rin both clasped her mouth shut.

Wait, toy ballista?

“That was you?!” Jon asked, extremely annoyed, “I spent a whole moon looking for the damned thing! Robb!”

“I’m sorry brother!” Robb said, laughing, “But it was so cool! It shot little wooden sticks and everything! If we really think about it, it's uncle Benjen’s fault for giving you such a cool gift! What did he think was going to happen when he gave you that and he gave me some cloaks?”

“Still!” Jon said, narrowing his eyes, “And no sense of humor? What did you tell these angels about me, brother?”

A knock interrupted them.

“...Can I come in, Sensei?” Another , sweet and low voice said from the door. Jon’s brother smiled wide.

“Hina? What are you doing here? I thought Ako said you had to pass on the festival because of work,” Robb said, smiling. 

A petite woman, silver targaryen hair and violet eyes entered. She had horns, two pairs on top of her head, and the lights above her brow were dangerous looking. Jon’s eyes widened at her form.

“H-Hello, Jon. I am Sorasaki Hina. I am a good friend of your brother’s. I hope we can be friends,” Lady Hina said, bowing.

“A-Aye, I am Jon Snow, my lady. A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Jon bowed as well.

“Jon Stark,” Robb said, giving him a light swat on the shoulder, “He’s Jon Stark, Hina.”

Jon felt like his heart was going to explode, his cheeks were hot. Damn you, Robb, and thank you…

“R-Right, nice to meet you, Jon Stark,” Lady Hina nodded. She turned to Robb, “I was swamped with work today, but when I heard that your brother arrived, Sensei… I guess I couldn't resist meeting him.”

“That fast?!” Lady Reijo said, amazed, “It hasn't even been two hours!”

“Ah, you see, Sakurako-san posted a picture of him in the SCHALE group chat,” Lady Hina said.

“There’s a SCHALE group chat?!” Lady Reijo exclaimed, scandalized, “How come I’m not in it?”

“I’ll send you the invite later, kung-fu queen,” Lady Shiroko said.

“Thanks! Wait, hey!”

“Just don’t send the invite to Hanako-san,” Hina said, “After what she pulled at the opening ceremony…”

“What?!” Robb gasped, his face white, “Oh gods…”

He scrambled for a black rectangle sitting in the unnatural white desk, and pressed some queer looking white dots. A black mirror sprang to life, showing a pink haired girl and a black haired girl with a red glass eye on her face and pointy ears.

Sound came out of the black mirror, “And we will dedicate ourselves to getting all nice and physical. Sweaty and hot…”

The black haired girl in the mirror looked extremely nervous, “Uh, Hanako? I don't think that’s how the pledge goes… Is your copy okay?”

“Nope! This event is a place of camaraderie and togetherness, where students from different academies lay down their weapons to engage each other…physically…. In short, it’s just like an o ■■■y! ”

“For fuck’s sake…” Robb swore, and Lady Rin swatted him upside the head again. Jon, still confused, laughed at his brother.

It feels good to laugh again, he thought.

“If all the students of Kivotos have ■■■ with each other. And ■■■■ each other’s ■■■■■■■ then maybe the festival’s goal of peaceful competition might not be so far-fetched! We all need to ■■■ with ■■■ and passion! Until we ■■■ over ■■■■ other!”

What the seven hells?, Jon thought in alarm.

Lady Rin facepalmed, and Lady Hina blushed furiously. She strode over to Robb, took the black rectangle from his hands, and pointed it at the black mirror. The lights went off, like magic.

“That’s enough of that…” Lady Hina said.

“Why are they still repeating the broadcast?” Lady Reijo asked, cheeks tinted red.

“For the bit, probably,” Lady Shiroko, the small one, said, rolling her mismatched eyes.

“Anyways, Jon. We should explain our situation. You see, Kivotos-” Robb began, but a tune rang out from his coat. He groaned.

“Sister heil Makoto! 🎵 They dont understand the things I post on Momo 🎵 Sister heil Makoto! All my students demons, sister heil Makoto! 🎵”

“Sensei… why do you have THAT as your ringtone?” Lady Hina’s eyes were actually glowing, and her horns began to crack, she grabbed Robb's shoulder and squeezed, making his lordly brother wince. Robb looked back at her and smiled nervously.

“Ah, well, you see…” His brother began, rubbing the back of his head, “I lost a bet, you see…”

“Isn’t this the song that got the president of Pandemonium cancelled off of MomoGram?” Lady Reijo asked.

“You really need to stop with the bets, Robb,” Lady Rin said, rubbing her eyes.

Jon felt this new world was chaotic, frenzied, unhinged in more ways than one. Magic everywhere you looked. But something about seeing his brother so happy and at ease, made him smile too.

“Please, explain, brother,” Jon asked.

He was not prepared for what followed.

Chapter Text

“I found Sensei,” Ayane said, her eyes fixed on the drone screens.

The students lounged around the jeeps and motorcycles they’d taken for the mission. Above, the night sky stretched clear and star-studded, while the crackle of the campfire filled the air with warmth and faint woodsmoke.

Aru, as always, loathed the outdoors. She silently thanked Kayoko for having the foresight to pack bug spray.

“Where is he?” Misaki from Arius Squad asked. Her voice was neutral, but Aru caught the faintest thread of worry in it.

She really, really, really, REALLY loves Sensei, huh? Aru thought with mild amusement.

“He’s marching to relieve Riverrun,” Ayane said, carefully scanning her footage again.

“So he’s planning to do Whispering Woods again?” Iori from the Prefect Team asked, rolling her eyes.

Right—that battle, Aru remembered—the one where he captured the Kingslayer.

“He really needs to learn another trick,” Atsuko from Arius said, also rolling her eyes but adding a delicate giggle.

“Kufufu~ Sensei’s not the most original guy, is he?” Mutsuki added with a wicked grin. Aru agreed.

Her gaze slid to Haruka, who was crouched in the grass, giggling quietly to herself as she plucked weeds and handled them like fragile treasures.

At least someone’s having fun…

“If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it,” Saori from Arius murmured, eyes closed as she warmed her hands by the fire.

“That’s good though, right?” Izayoi Nonomi asked brightly. “That means he’s close!”

Shiroko and Atsuko from Arius nodded in agreement. Aru glanced around, noting the other Shiroko’s absence. The big Shiroko was probably out scouting—she preferred solitude.

“The thing is,” Ayane went on, “I saw Frey banners among Sensei’s host.”

The mood in the camp shifted instantly.

“Great,” Hoshino said flatly, scowling as she jabbed at the campfire with a stick.

“F-Freys?” Hiyori from Arius Squad asked nervously. “Is that… s-safe?”

“What’s that knucklehead thinking?!” Serika snapped. “Does he want to get stabbed in the back again?!”

“Nn… we should trust Sensei,” Shiroko said calmly. “I’m sure he knows what he’s doing. Right, Aru-nee?”

“Right,” Aru nodded. “If we’re close, maybe we can help him during the battle. Hit one of the Lannister camps, maybe?”

“Now that’s an idea,” the Head Prefect said approvingly. Amau Ako—ever the bootlicker—nodded so hard it was almost theatrical.

Aru still found it unsettling that Hina had deferred to her for this mission. Was it seniority? Technically, Aru had joined SCHALE before Hina… but that couldn’t be it. Could it?

“Trouble, my ladies?” Beric Dondarrion asked, striding into the firelight with some of his men—and that drunkard red priest, Thoros, in tow.

“Eep!” Aru squeaked, startled.

Beric unsettled her deeply. In her mind, he was basically a zombie. Nobody gets impaled by a lance and just walks it off. And then there was his and that priest's whole creepy mantra about the night being “full of terrors.” Eek.

Mutsuki laughed at her reaction, making Aru blush.

“Lord Beric,” Hina said with a polite half-bow, “we were just discussing what to do with the Lannister prisoners.”

“The block or a hanging should be enough, my lady,” Anguy the archer said with a scowl toward the makeshift wooden pens where the Lannister levies were kept.

Most of the SCHALE girls frowned at that, though members of Arius had a disturbingly curious look in their eyes.

That’s not good, Aru thought grimly.

“They’re already defeated. What more do you want?” Kayoko asked, frowning.

Anguy scowled back at her and huffed. “The Lannisters set fire to the town of Sherrer! They slaughtered, raped, and burned their way through the countryside unopposed! They broke King Robert’s peace!”

“T-That doesn’t mean we should just kill them!” Ayane blurted, stepping up in Kayoko’s defense.

Hoshino’s expression mirrored the cold sharpness Aru saw in the Arius girls. Aru knew that if the president of Abydos had to choose between the prisoners and her friends, she’d put a bullet in every captive’s skull without hesitation.

Takahashi Hoshino scared Aru.

“We don’t have enough food to feed them, my lady,” Harwin said evenly.

That’s true, Aru admitted to herself.

“Then we set them free,” Chinatsu suggested. “We’ve already taken their weapons. They’re not a threat to anyone.”

I can’t believe I’m the one saying this, but that’s incredibly naïve of you, Hinomiya-san.

“A rock can kill just as easily as a sword, my lady,” Thoros of Myr said gently.

And so can hands, Aru thought, recalling the kung fu movies Sensei had watched with that girl from Shanhaijing.

“And unless you plan to unman them, they can rape just as easily too,” Lem Lemoncloak spat.

Ew.

The girls blanched at that.

“We set them free,” Aru said firmly, drawing immediate protests from Beric’s men. Misaki and Saori gave her faint frowns, while others—like Abydos and the Prefect Team—nodded in agreement.

“But Lord Beric’s men are right,” she continued. “They’re still dangerous to civilians. Maybe we…” She trailed off, hesitating. What would an outlaw do in this situation?

They can’t steal, hurt, or burn anything if they’re hurt, right?

“W-W-We can break their right arms?” Aru suggested at last.

She felt a stab of guilt even saying it aloud. But the Brotherhood without Banners had a point: the Lannister soldiers were dangerous even without weapons. And it wasn’t like she was ordering anyone’s hands cut off. Just a clean fracture that would heal with time.

“They’re getting off easy,” Anguy grumbled.

“Peace, friend,” Beric said, resting a hand on the archer’s shoulder. “The angels have the right of it. And it is their camp we are in—so we follow their lead.”

“Now then,” Aru said, clearing her throat, “Ayane-chan, keep tracking Sensei’s host. We may have a window to help him.”

“Nee, Sensei…” Mika whined, tugging at his sleeve.

Robb sighed. His great-uncle had done a stellar job masking their movements, executing the plan just as Robb remembered it. Thanks to their swift capture of the Twins, he even had a few extra weeks to maneuver.

He’d briefly considered sending Bolton to face Tywin like last time—but quickly dismissed the idea. Better to keep Bolton close, where he could make sure the man didn’t pull anything.

“Nee, Sensei…” Mika tried again, pouting. “You’re ignoring me, aren’t you?”

The command tent was silent. His lords sat in a circle, eyeing Mika with barely concealed fear and unease, unsettled that such a powerful “angel” could act like such a spoiled child.

Robb glanced toward the entrance, where Ichika, Tsurugi, Hasumi, and Mashiro stood guard. Their dark uniforms and black hair clashed sharply against the colorful heraldry of the northern banners.

Hasumi shot the Greatjon a frosty glare. Robb smirked inwardly at the memory of their first meeting: the massive lord had taken one look at Hasumi and loudly exclaimed—

“Gods! What a chest, my lady!”

Of course, Hasumi had assumed he was mocking her weight rather than admiring her figure, and now the proud, black-clad angel of the JTF despised the Lord of Last Hearth with a passion.

“Nee, Sensei… you’re definitely ignoring me!” Mika pressed, tugging his arm again.

Olyvar Frey, standing nearby, refilled Robb’s cup—then squealed when Wakamo, lounging possessively on Robb’s lap, hissed at him like an angry cat.

It was good to see Olyvar and Perwyn again. They’d been loyal friends, even for Freys. Robb couldn’t help wondering if their absence from that damned wedding in the other timeline had been deliberate. Had Walder Frey killed them to prevent them from warning him? Was the old man not only a traitor, but a kinslayer too?

I’ll never know, Robb mused, smirking to himself. Not after Tsurugi blew up his shitty gate and scared him into a stroke.

“Sen-Se-I!” Mika pouted, now tugging gently at his copper hair. “That’s no way to treat your favorite student!”

Tsurugi growled and let out an eerie keen, making a few of the lords flinch.

You’re definitely not Shiroko, Hina, or Kayoko, Mika, Robb thought in amusement.

He caught his mother’s gaze. Catelyn’s face was red, her eyes narrowed in a full scowl at his students and their easy, physical affection toward him. He could almost see the assumptions forming—no doubt she thought they were his concubines.

Gods, I really need to explain it all… but not today. Maybe I’ll make Rin do it. Gods, I miss her.

The thought of Rin stirred a familiar heat low in his belly, and he quickly looked away, cheeks flushing.

Another insistent tug on his hair snapped him from his thoughts. Robb groaned.

“What, Mika?” he asked, pointedly.

Mika’s pout vanished into a bright, innocent smile.

“When are we going to wipe those Lanners off the face of the earth?” she asked sweetly.

Everyone in the tent froze, eyes sliding toward Mika. Greatjon, Maege Mormont, and Roose Bolton gave her puzzled looks, while the rest of the northern lords murmured quietly among themselves.

“What nonsense are you speaking now, Trinity?” Wakamo scoffed, rolling her eyes and shifting her weight on Robb’s lap.

“L-Lanners?” Ichika repeated, one brow raised.

“Uh-huh!” Mika nodded enthusiastically. “The Lannisters! They’re Lanners! Like Lann the Clever! It’s an insult!”

“…Did Misono-san just invent a new slur out of nowhere?” Hasumi asked, deadpan.

“Mika…” Robb rubbed his eyes. “Lanners? Really?”

I thought you’d left that stuff behind, Mika. Sure, sometimes you slip up—like Momoi when she’s gaming—but I figured you’d improved.

“You… you don’t like it?” Mika pouted, swaying side to side like a sulky child.

Robb considered it.

“Actually… I do like it. Rolls off the tongue better than ‘Lannister cunts’ or ‘incestuous freaks.’”

His mother’s eyes went wide at that last part.

Great. Another thing to explain. Where’s Stannis and his damned letter when you need it?

“Right?” Mika beamed.

Robb glanced over his shoulder, almost on instinct. Seeing no one of importance lurking nearby, he exhaled in relief.

“Fucking Lanners,” he muttered.

A few lords chuckled nervously. Soon, the tent was filled with muttered curses, the word Lanners spat like venom.

It is fun to say. Thanks, Mika.

“Fucking Lanners!” Mika said, grinning from ear to ear.

“F-f-fucking Lanners…” Hasumi tried, earning laughter from her comrades.

“I guess it’s an acceptable curse,” Wakamo said, purring softly when Robb’s fingers brushed her scalp.

"Yeah! I wish Chiaki-chan were here… I miss her," Mika said, a little dejected. 

"H-Huh?" Even Tsurugi was flabbergasted at Mika's words. Mashiro and Ichika had to double take too.

"Is she…" Ichika smiled nervously, "Is she making a joke-ssu?"

Robb knew Mika was deadly serious. Who would have thought Mika would be friends with a Gehenna student of all people? He felt proud of her, strangely enough. 

"Nope! Chiaki-chan is cool! And she gave me the G-word pass! One use only! During Halloween!" Mika explained.

"The WHAT pass?!" Hasumi asked. 

Robb groaned. 

Chapter Text

The sounds of battle made Robb feel at ease, as horrible as it sounds. This was his element, where he shone bright—brighter than most. The neighs of warhorses galloping, and the mud beneath his feet was where he felt most confident.

The valley of the Whispering Woods was crisp with morning air, and his banners fluttered in the air, proud and regal—the might of the North and Kivotos. He patted his side, Blizzard resting comfortably in its holster. The pistol was a comfort, a lifeline, and a reminder of his Rin.

“I can’t believe he actually fell for it-ssu…” Ichika noticed from his right, her binoculars glinting as they all stood in a semicircle, picking off stragglers.

“The Kingslayer doesn’t have enough brains to fill a wine cup, lady Ichika,” Smalljon said with a laugh.

“Evidently,” Wakamo noted, holding Robb’s hand. He tugged at it, but she refused to let go. He sighed.

One mounted westerman levy charged at them, and Ichika shot him in the chest with a rubber round, shrugging in indifference. The man fell into the mud, groaning. His battle guard cheered, and some side-eyed Ichika’s rifle with concern and awe.

“Nice shot, Ichika-san!” Hasumi commented from his left.

Robb knew rubber bullets were better this way, no matter how much he wanted to win this war and destroy the Lannisters, he was not about to make his students become murderers to do so. Thinking about it, he remembered Ichika was just as unhinged as Mika, but in a more subdued way. That whole fiasco with the train didn't help his perception of her, or her hidden, dangerous side.

But he felt grateful she was controlling herself right now. He didn't want a repeat of that “train crashout” she had. But keeping an eye on her couldn't hurt, so he did.

“It was only natural for Lannister to try and go for my great uncle,” Robb explained. “The Lannisters visited Riverrun once, and the Kingslayer, then a boy, hounded my uncle Brynden all about the War of the Ninepenny Kings.”

“So… he’s a fanboy?” Mashiro asked.

“Yeah,” Robb replied, grinning. “And a stupid dumbass too.”

“Nee, Sensei… I’m bored! I wanna fight!” Mika whined, pulling at his cloak. Robb realized he had a talent for ignoring Mika, so he leaned into that latent potential of his and ignored her.

I am sure Nagi would kill for this talent of mine, he thought with humor. He missed Nagisa, and their chess matches. He thought back on the beach vacation they had together, groaning internally.

You picked that swimsuit on purpose, Nagi, he thought. That seductive piece is something I imagined Wakamo or Hanako to wear, not you!

He shook his head. He had to concentrate, and thinking back on the Trinity beach vacation was definitely not helping. He stole a glance at Hasumi, remembered her black, barely-holding-together bikini tops, and coughed into his hand.

They all did that on purpose… Gods damn my male gaze!

A cry of frustration and command cut through the battle. Robb laughed, watching Lannister try to rally his troops. The Kingslayer saw him through the din of the battle and charged. His battle guard tensed, but his students rolled their eyes.

“Kiiii… dummy…” Tsurugi cooed, purring when Robb patted her head.

“Should we fire on him, Sensei?” Mashiro asked, fiddling with her sniper rifle.

“Nope,” Robb said. “Let him get close.”

His northmen and rivermen battle guard looked extremely nervous. Dacey gripped her mace tightly, and the Karstark brothers were shaking.

“A-Are you certain, my lord?” Ser Wendel asked him, trembling. “The Kingslayer is a man without honor, ’tis true, but he remains the most dangerous swordsman in the realm.”

We have the opportunity here to completely humiliate Lannister—so much so that no one will ever take him seriously again, he thought with viciousness.

“Oh look, he almost tripped,” Theon said with complete confidence and smugness that made Robb roll his eyes at him.

Wakamo growled at Theon, and the young Greyjoy flinched back in fear.

What did you think was gonna happen when you tried to flirt with Wakamo, Greyjoy? Robb thought with morbid humor. You’re lucky she only kicked you away and dented your armor. You flew pretty far though.

“STARK! COME OUT AND DIE, BOY!” Lannister shouted, and Robb exhaled and tried to contain a laugh.

“Nee, Sensei!” Mika tried again, pulling his cloak. His battle guard all laughed nervously, eyeing Mika. “Lemme go at him! It’ll be funny, I promise!”

“L-Lady Mika! You shouldn’t tug at Lord Stark’s cloak so roughly!” Daryn Hornwood said, fussing over Mika’s manners.

“Just let her be, Daryn-san,” Hasumi said. “Misono-san does what she wants. She’s… willful.”

“Hey! Hasumi-chan! That kinda sounds like a backhanded compliment!” Mika complained.

The golden-armored cunt strode toward him, a dangerous glint in his eyes. His steel sword shone dangerously. Robb considered taking aim with Blizzard and shooting him, but he took a glance at Mika and realized his original plan was more hilarious.

“My lord!” Dacey Mormont said with nervousness. She shielded him and prepared to fight.

“He’s coming, my lord! He looks fierce!” Eddard Karstark said with a gasp.

“Calm down, Edd,” Robb rolled his eyes. “Just watch, it’ll be hilarious, I promise.”

He jerked his head to Mika, and her eyes widened and glinted in mischief. She strode over to Lannister, and the Kingslayer paused mid-step.

“A woman?” he asked in disbelief. His eyes roamed over Mika’s face and clothes. His breath hitched when he saw her angel wings and halo. Lannister’s eyes darted back to Robb, who rolled his eyes at him, then scanned Robb’s students—his expression becoming more and more surprised.

“Hi! I’m Misono Mika!” Mika said with fake cheer, cracking her knuckles.

“My lord, are you certain we should let Lady Mika handle this alone?” Dacey asked, worried.

“Don’t worry so much, Dacey-chan. Mika-san’s got this one,” Mashiro said, patting Dacey on the back.

“Is this the vaulted honor of House Stark?!” Lannister shouted, recollecting himself and  calling Robb out, “Hiding behind women?!”

Robb paused, stroked his chin, and answered with a shrug, “Yeah.”

Lannister flinched.

“You fiend! Have you no shame?! You honorless cur! Bringing women to a battlefield!” Lannister said, advancing.

But Mika stopped him, standing in front of the Kingslayer with a fake smile. Lannister hesitated, torn between killing Robb and winning the battle, and cutting down what he perceived was a defenseless woman.

“Move, my lady!” Lannister pleaded, gritting his teeth, his golden armor shining, “I do not want to hurt you! Unlike that savage, I have my honor!”

Mika actually laughed at him. Snorting mockingly at Lannister. The blonde haired twat bristled at the pink haired gorilla of Trinity, and reached out with a gauntleted hand.

Mika caught Lannister’s arm, and squeezed. The golden tinted metal groaned and creaked. Jaime Lannister’s eyes flew wide open, and he started to panic.

“What?!” He exclaimed, tugging his arm back, trying to free it from Mika’s deathly, gorilla grip, but it was useless.

“Deal the finishing blow, Mika,” Robb called out to her. Mika nodded and wound back a fist.

“Wait! Wait!” Lannister pleaded, on his knees, the pressure of Mika’s grip twisting his face into pain. 

It was like therapy to Robb, watching Lannister pathetically trying to free himself from Mika. He even punched at her, but his blows glanced harmlessly off Mika’s pretty face. 

“Mika ★ Punch!” Mika said dramatically, and punched Lannister right in the breastplate. He flew, the ground cracking and the air vibrating where the impact happened. 

Lannister landed a few yards away, still. Robb worried Mika had killed him, but then he saw his leg twitch.

“Gods…” Ser Wendel said, making the symbol of the seven on himself.

His entire battle guard wore expressions of awe and terror, looking at Mika like she was the Stranger himself.

Lannister struggled, but rose to his feet, groaning. His chest-plate was dented, and he was bleeding from a cut on his head.

“Damn,” Robb swore, honestly amazed at Lannister’s resilience, or was it stubbornness? “He’s still standing after a Mika ★ Punch?”

“A what?” Eddard Karstark murmured to his brother.

Lannister groaned, limping towards them again. Robb felt pity at him, but then he remembered how he shoved Bran off the Broken Tower, and snarled.

“He’s come back for more, it seems,” Robb said, in a lordly voice, “Mika, be a dear and knock him out? Gently, please. My sisters are still hostages and we need him for the trade.”

“Understood, Sensei!” Mika mock saluted and strode over to Lannister again, a second Mika ★ Punch winding.

“You fucking demon whore! I am a member of the Kingsguard and I-” Lannister ranted and raved, and then was cut off by a loud thud, and a honk from a jeep.

The jeep screeched, hitting Lannister again. He flew once more, like a ragdoll, and landed on the muddy floor of the valley in a heap. 

Seeing their commander apparently slain, by a magical chariot no less, the remaining Lannister men threw their weapons down or tried to run away. Robb had given strict orders to take prisoners and not to kill unless the Lannister fought back.

“....what?” Robb asked, watching as Misaki and Saori dismounted the Jeep. Misaki ran towards him in a desperate dash, kicking away a kneeling Lannister man with comedic timing.

“Fuck outta here!” Misaki said as he kicked the poor peasant away, “Sensei!”

She launched herself at him, taking off her Stinger and letting it crash on the ground.

“Woah! Hey, Misaki…” Robb patted her back, and Wakamo growled, “It’s nice to see you too…”

Misaki regained her composure, and coughed awkwardly, separating herself from Robb and patting his shoulders, "Hey..."

“Sensei,” Saori said, doffing her cap and swaying from side to side nervously. Robb thought she looked cute, being so bashful.

“Sacchan,” Robb said, taking Saori’s hand, squeezing and then giving them both kisses on their cheeks. He shared a playful smile with Misaki, who blushed, “How did you all get here?”

“Rikuhachima,” Saori said, “It was her plan. But Misaki…”

“Ah, I see,” Robb said.

Why do all my problem students like to hijack jeeps?

Chapter Text

"Do you know what I hate most in this world, Lannister?" Robb asked the Kingslayer, sitting down on the main dais of the Riverrun great hall. His lords, and the newly arrived Riverlords, surrounded him.

"Gagh..." Lannister spat, and wobbled on his butt, the Tully guards keeping him straight by holding him by his armpits. Misaki’s road rage had broken his spine in two places. Robb wanted Sena or Hanae to be here, so they could assess the damage. Lannister was doped to the gills in milk of the poppy, and looked like a drunk.

It was still funny, though.
Was it cruel of him to drag Lannister here so he could vent and rant? Probably, but he didn't care much.

His mother side-eyed him, her expression composed. But Robb could see she was disturbed by the new him. His students, and the newly arrived "Mountain Hunting" team sent by Rin, all sat next to him or stood around him. Ayane, meanwhile, was trying to get a signal on the radios, her red glasses glinting ominously as she growled at the receivers like they had personally offended her.

Of course Utaha’s sloppy soldering fucked up the signal boosters at the God’s Eye, Robb thought in annoyance. I just want to talk to Rin. Make sure she’s okay…

Wakamo, of course, lounged on his lap like some sort of house cat. He found it hilarious in context. Foxes weren’t felines, yet Wakamo acted more like a cat than a fox. He patted her head and she wiggled her hips on him, looking back at his blue eyes with a mischievous and inviting expression.

He rolled his eyes at her attempt. Not now, Wakamo dear. Daddy’s busy…

"In no particular order," Robb began, digging through a bag of snacks that Shiroko had packed for him and eating one of the red chips. He sighed in relief at the tangy flavor of the barbecue. "The first thing I hate most in the world is politics."

"Nn, that tracks," Shiroko said sarcastically.

"Yep," Serika rolled her eyes.

"We didn't expect anything else!" Nonomi said with a pose.

"Uh huh," Hasumi said with a sarcastic smile.

"Har! Me too, lad, me too..." the Greatjon murmured.

His North and Riverlords all began murmuring among themselves. He spied Lord Blackwood and nodded at him. The Blackwood lord puffed up in pride. Tytos was still riding the winds of his successful defense of Riverrun, and knew Robb favored him for being an Old Gods follower.

Jonos Bracken, on the other hand, glared at Blackwood like he was a piece of dung stuck to his boot. Robb had treated the Lord of Stone Hedge courteously, but the old lord had taken offense that Blackwood was invited to be part of Robb’s inner circle instead of him.

“Eugh…” Lannister moaned, his eyes hazy and unfocused.

“He’s really high-ssu,” Ichika noted. She leaned forward and reached out with her hand. Robb smiled and passed the chip bag to her.

“Milk of the poppy,” Edmure said. “He’s been crippled, no?”

“Yes,” Saori said, nodding at Edmure in respect. “We didn't mean to. He was just in the way of our reunion with our headmaster.”

“You mean to say you ran him over, hee-hee,” Mika said, laughing.

“Yep,” Misaki said, taking the offered bag of chips from Ichika and eating. “Ugh, barbecue…”

“Huh? What’s wrong with barbecue?” Robb asked in half offense. Misaki made a face and swatted him on the arm in playful reprimand. His mother bristled, her face enraged. Robb was beginning to worry for his poor mother—she looked like she’d sucked on a lemon.

“A-At least it’s not spicy,” Hiyori said with a quiet whisper. “I can’t s-stand spicy food…”

“Me neither,” Hina said. “But, you were saying, Sensei?”

Robb noticed how his lords were afraid of Hina, to her chagrin. It was only natural. Her horns and wings and her purple, glowing halo looked fearsome. But Hina was actually very sweet—a bit needy, but sweet and wholesome.

Don’t worry, Hiniature, just be yourself and I’m sure my lords will come to love you.

“The second thing I hate most in this world is Gregorius, that piano-playing cunt,” Robb said after a pause, snarling.

Fuck you, you fucking flea-bitten shit! Robb thought in lingering anger at the Communio Sanctorum’s artificial angel.

Hoshino, Hina, Haruka, Aru, and Ako grimaced at the mention of the pianist. The rest of his students laughed at his colorful language. Ayane and Serika gave him halfhearted glares at his curses. His mother looked at him like he was insane. In her eyes, he probably was—like a red-headed Aerys, blowing up gates and cackling maniacally while doing so.

“Gregorius, nephew?” Edmure asked him, an eyebrow raised. “Who’s that?”

His bannermen looked at him questioningly. Robb gulped.

“Nn.” He realized he was ranting about Kivotos stuff in front of his Westerosi lords, so he backtracked. “Forget about it, Uncle. He was just a guy we had troubles with.”

His uncle Edmure and great-uncle Brynden did not look convinced at all. Edmure was offered the chip bag by Misaki, and he took one potato in his hands and ate. Then he ate two, and then three.

I guess we Tullys like barbecue the best, huh?

“Gregorius, Robb, really?” Kayoko said in his ear, exasperated. Robb’s mother bristled at the closeness between Kayoko and her son, and Robb groaned internally.

You don’t know the half of it, Mother, he thought, half-apologizing in his head. He considered Kayoko’s words—and the absolute hell that mechanical pianist arsehole had put him through.

“What? He’s a cunt!” Robb replied childishly. “Right? Anyone?”

He looked over his students in a begging motion, and they laughed again. Atsuko giggled melodiously and nodded.

“Yep! He’s awful! Sensei is right to hate his mechanical guts!” Atsuko said between giggles, hugging Robb tight. Robb returned the affection mindlessly—he was used to it. This made his bannermen begin to whisper and murmur amongst themselves again.

“Robb!” his mother hissed at him, but he ignored her.

“See? Princess agrees!” Robb said to Kayoko. His lords began to talk louder now. Saori and Misaki smiled nervously, the attention of the entire court now focused on them. Soon enough, the lords were speculating and asking questions.

“Princess?”
“She’s royalty?”
“Is there royalty in heaven?”
“Is she Lord Stark’s woman? Do we have the heavens on our side?”

“Yes to all of that!” Atsuko said to the lords, and Robb buried his face in his hands and groaned.

“H-Hime! Please be careful with your words!” Saori said, annoyed.

“Right,” Robb sighed and continued, “And the third, and definitely not least, thing I hate in this world is… Lannisters.”

He spat the name like venom. His lords cheered, banging their cups and horns on the wooden tables.

“Golden-haired, smug pricks,” Robb said with viciousness. “Incestuous freaks and worse. You Lannisters are a plague on the realm.”

“I-Incestuous… what?” Lannister said slowly. He swayed from side to side like a weed blowing in the wind.

“Incestuous, nephew?” Edmure asked him, mouth full of chips. He munched on them with delight. Robb’s mother looked done with Edmure as well.

His bannermen all stopped talking and looked at him with questions in their eyes. He grumbled.

Just where is Kotori when you need a succinct explanation?

“Ah, well you see…” Robb said. “Don’t you find it odd that Joffrey, Myrcella, and Tommen look like Lannisters instead of Baratheons?”

“Uh, nephew, you…” his great-uncle Brynden said with a cringe. Robb cringed, and Kayoko facepalmed.

“Of course that isn’t enough to determine parentage!” Robb said in a panic. He jerked his head to Grey Wind, and the wolf stood up and howled. “See? All Stark here, just an unfortunate look…”

Robb exhaled and cursed the gods and his big mouth. Did you press randomize on my traits when I was born? Gods!

“Anyways, during their stay at Winterfell, my little brother, Brandon, chanced upon the Kingslayer here, laying with his sister, fucking like beasts. And the Kingslayer, in his classy honorless way, shoved my brother out the window, crippling him,” he finished.

There were gasps of shock throughout the gathering.

“Incest!” Lord Rickard Karstark shouted at the Kingslayer, his grey eyes blazing with outrage.

“How dare you lay a hand on Lord Brandon! You sister-fucking degenerate!” Maege Mormont shouted, her hands drifting dangerously close to her mace.

“Unholy! Depravity! A pox on House Lannister, following the footsteps of the cursed dragons!” Ser Wendel roared.

“L-Lies…” the Kingslayer tried, weakly.

“Truth,” Robb’s mother said, her blue eyes glaring a hole into Lannister. “You came into our home, ate our bread and salt, and then tried to kill my son, to cover up your… fornication!”

“If anything, the Kingslayer being paralyzed now is kind of karmic justice,” Hoshino offered with a shrug, making some of the lords nod and ponder.

Hoshino… Robb thought, alarmed at her viciousness.

"And when Lord Eddard discovered the truth, he was arrested and accused of treason," Hina said.

"Nn, a convenient excuse to cover up their lies," Shiroko said with a nod.

"Nn, indeed, Shiroko," Robb said. And the Abydos girls snorted at at him.

What?

There was rumbling and shouting all over the din of the meeting. The northern lords were now furious with House Lannister, and the riverlords had even more reasons to hate them.

"We knew Ned was no traitor!" Greatjon said with a grumble.

"Fucking Lannisters and their fucking lies!" Galbart Glover shouted.

"So there’s a bastard usurper sitting on the Iron Throne?" Lord Blackwood asked.

"Kinda?" Aru said meekly. "His father isn’t the late King Robert, but… yuck..."

"My lord!" a messenger said, entering the great hall in a hurry. He looked beleaguered, carrying a letter sealed with the crowned stag of House Baratheon of King’s Landing.

Gods, I don’t need to open that letter to know what it says. I’m sorry, Father. I couldn't save you, no matter how much I tried…

"Sensei?" Shiroko asked, her wolf ears flat on her head. She had felt Robb’s sadness.

"Bad news?" Robb asked the Stark scout. The question was for the benefit of his bannermen—because he already knew what that cursed piece of parchment said.

The man approached silently and deposited the letter into Robb’s young hands with a tremble. Robb read—once, then twice. The same words haunted him, repeating over and over:

Executed as a traitor. Sept of Baelor. Beheaded by Ice.

Robb sighed and rubbed his eyes. Shiroko and Wakamo embraced him, and Kayoko kissed his cheek tenderly.

"Robb?" his mother asked, white-faced.

"Father is dead," Robb said, swallowing back a sob. "The Lannisters, the queen, and her bastard—they executed him on the steps of the Sept of Baelor."

And with that, the thundering voices of protest and the shouts of grief began. His northern lords looked absolutely enraged, red-faced. Robb knew he needed to rein them in, lest they throw themselves at Lannister and rip him apart.

"Sensei, I’m so sorry…" Misaki said, taking his hand and squeezing tight. His students all reached out to him, gently patting him all over, trying to offer their comfort.

"Ned..." Lady Catelyn gasped and buried her head in her hands, sobbing. His great-uncle Brynden moved to embrace his niece and rocked her gently.

"Just say the word, Sensei. I will destroy them all," Wakamo growled, glaring at the Kingslayer. "Starting with him."

Robb patted her head again and ruffled her fox ears. He turned to address his lords and inhaled.

"For now, we should—" Robb began with a booming voice full of authority, but the static of the radio cut him off. Ayane was furiously typing on her computers, her ear to one of the headsets as she slowly triangulated and caught the signal.

"It's the President!" Ayane said with a tentative smile. She turned to talk into the headset. "Yes, we are at Riverrun. We—huh?"

That’s odd…

"Rin?" Robb asked, reaching for the headset. Ayane gave it to him immediately, and he put it on. "Rin? Is that you?"

"Robb!" Rin’s voice was clear, her tone worried and emotional. Robb wanted to cry. "Robb, thank God you’re okay…"

"That’s—" He choked on his words. "That's supposed to be my line… Rin, the Lannisters, they…"

"Oh!" Rin said, and then giggled mischievously. "He’s alive, Robb. We managed to save him—and your sisters. The queen and Joffrey executed a look-alike. We’re moving north right now, crossing Tumbleton."

"W-What?" he asked, the breath leaving his lungs like a punch to the gut.

"Robb! What is happening?!" his mother insisted, pulling at his arm to get his attention. The great hall was still alive with curses, grief, and barely contained rage.

Robb smiled, and said loudly, "My father is alive!"

The lords stopped and looked at him in awe.

"I can’t with this roller-coaster of emotions!" Serika complained.

Chapter Text

Robb hummed, riding to their meeting place. He was absolutely brimming with excitement. His father was alive. His sisters were safe from the clutches of those incest-ridden freaks. Life was good. Now he needed to blow up Casterly Rock, maybe build some forts along the Trident, and retreat back to Winterfell with his family and see the South implode.

“Nn, horse riding is fun. Fat Shiroko is missing out…” Shiroko said from behind him, her arms wrapped around his waist as they rode.

Maybe Highlander train tracks all along the North? And rice farms in the Neck? The possibilities were endless. And he wanted to show Rin and the others Winterfell. It was their home now too.

The party was small, just his trusted lords (and Bolton—he would never leave him out of his sight), his family, and his students, either riding horses or riding on the jeeps they brought with them.

“Take a look and make a wish. Can’t you see you already shine? 🎵” He sang Aris’ verse mindlessly, and Aru blushed furiously. Mutsuki cackled and clutched her sides from behind her, almost falling off their horse.

“S-Sensei, that song…” Nonomi said with a smile, riding under a grey mare, and clapped her hands. “I knew you were a fan! But I didn't sing that one…”

“Fan? Robb, explain!” his mother said, angrily. Robb shot her an apologetic look.

“Not now, Mother,” he said, not unkindly. His uncle Edmure and great-uncle Brynden simply laughed. Saying that to her was becoming routine.

“You shouldn't ignore Mama Cat so blatantly, Sensei…” Shiroko said from behind him. His mother bristled at the informal way of address.

“Grr, dumb horse! Go where I tell you!” Mika said, gripping the reins of a white charger. Of course Mika wanted the white horse, in line with her princess motif.

“It’s really not that hard, Mika-san!” Nonomi offered, making her mare trot and make circles. “See?”

“Agreed,” Hoshino said from her own horse, which she had named ‘Bubbles’, making it trot gently. Hina grabbed Hoshino’s waist and squealed, hanging onto her rival/friend for dear life.

“B-Be careful, Takanashi Hoshino! There’s two of us in here, remember?” Hina said, her wings fluttering behind her at the increased pace.

“You can fly, Hina-chan…” Hoshino rolled her eyes, and made the horse raise its front legs. Hina squealed again, and Hoshino laughed.

“S-Still!” Hina complained, her cute face panicking.

“Still having trouble, Mika?” Robb asked her.

“It’s this dumb horse! You Lanner! Go where I tell you! No, don’t poop right now!” Mika complained with a scrunched nose.

Robb had warned her that this particular charger had a temperament and refused human orders. It was stubborn and difficult to work with—kind of like Mika herself. He felt himself connect with the horse and gently eased its mind.

Handy, I didn't know I could do this with other animals!

“Woah, Miss-Princess Trinity sucks…” Mutsuki said from behind Aru.

“S-Shut up!” Mika said, red-faced.

“Are there no horses from where you're from, my lady?” Dacey asked gently.

“There’s an academy that breeds horses and other animals, but I don’t remember its name at the moment. A small one…” Hoshino said, riding up behind Nonomi. Her ponytail flapped in the wind, brushing Hina’s face with her pink locks. Hina spluttered comically.

She wore her “serious gear”—a black plate carrier full of extra ammunition, and her shield hanging from the horse's saddle.

Hoshino’s locked in, it seems, he thought in humor at her uncharacteristic seriousness. Of course she’s trying to aura farm and one-up Hina. The Others take their rivalry!

“I’ve actually ridden horses before-ssu,” Ichika said from atop her pitch-black mare. “During one of my missions outside Trinity. I had to catch Kasumi again. It was like something out of the Wild West-ssu!”

Of course, Robb thought in annoyance. Will I see Ichika (Cowgirl) anytime soon?

“Nee, Sunaookami-san. Let’s switch! You can have my white dumb horse, and I can ride with Sensei!” Mika said, with a cheeky wink and a self-bonk to her head.

“Nn, no,” Shiroko said, squeezing Robb’s waist tighter.

“I’ll pay you!” Mika said pleadingly.

“I can just get your wallet whenever, though?” Shiroko said boldly, with no shame at admitting she pickpocketed people.

“Huh? So that’s why I found some candy missing in my coat pockets? Shiroko-chan! Where did ‘honor among thieves’ go?” Aru complained.

“Sorry, Aru-nee. But if you snooze, you lose…” Shiroko replied to Aru.

He hummed again, “There’s a miracle in front of you. Won’t you take my hand?🎶”

“P-Pieces of dreams, blooming in green…” Aru sang along shyly, also mounted on a copper Ryswell breed.

“Keep on running forward!” Nonomi sang too, with a cute pose, excitedly. Hoshino, who was riding next to Nonomi, laughed.

A loud roar of mechanical engines took him out of his singing. His northern lords all gasped, pointing at the sky. Some of them screamed “Dragon!” Others simply froze at the sight of the helicopter.

“Ah, it’s Moe,” Robb said with a shrug of his shoulders.

His lords looked at him in awe. Did they consider him brave for not balking under the loud engines, or just insane? He could not tell.

He could even see Miyako and Saki on the sides of the chopper. They caught sight of him and waved enthusiastically, smiling brightly. He waved back, and his mother glared at the mechanical contraption.

“Gods, the surprises keep coming with you, lad!” Greatjon said, riding up to the front and laughing raucously.

Bolton simply stared at the helicopter, almost as if he believed he was in a fever dream.

“Indeed,” Bolton said with a cough, side-eyeing Hoshino and Hina, who were glaring at him. “With allies like these, our victory is assured, regardless of their… appearance.”

Hina actually flinched back a little, conscious about her self-image. Rickard Karstark and Ser Wendel Manderly caught sight of Hina’s reaction and glared at Bolton.

“Are you implying something about these lovely ladies, Bolton?” Rickard Karstark growled menacingly.

Bolton didn't react. He shrugged.

“I meant that their appearance may give others pause. They are young ladies, after all. But they are powerful, and armed with magic besides,” Bolton said neutrally, not giving anything away.

Robb actually admired that part of Bolton, as bad as it sounds. The stoicism. How you could never really tell what he was thinking.

“Aye, ’tis true,” his uncle Edmure said. “Flying machines and horseless chariots. I’ve never seen or heard of such before. My nephew is wise to count them as allies.”

He stressed the word nephew, and Robb wanted to laugh. Of course Edmure would take the northern lords' constant questioning of his place amongst his circle personally. So he reminded everyone about his Tully side of the family every chance he could.

His uncle could be childish and petulant when he wanted to.

“And we’re riding to meet their main force,” the Blackfish said, nodding at the girls. “Who knows what other wonders they have at their disposal. Well, my nephew should know, right Robb?”

Huh, so even Ser Blackfish, hero of the War of the Ninepenny Kings can act like that too, he thought in humor. His lords bristled and growled at Blackfish’s familiarity.

“Uhhh, S-Sensei? Is she…” Haruka said from one of the jeeps and pointed upwards to the helicopter.

He looked up.

His stomach dropped as he saw the missile doors of the chopper open ominously. Even on the ground, he could imagine Moe’s heavy, unhinged, and aroused breathing as she toyed with the fire button. He could see how Miyako and Saki turned to the cockpit and began shouting obscenities at Moe, who ignored them and strafed toward a low hill.

“D-Don’t tell me she’s going to fire?” Hina said with a grimace.

His lords and his mother whipped around to look at Hina in horror. Robb felt a painful migraine coming.

She would. She definitely would. For fuck's sake!

“Oh gods,” he said, and turned to Ayane. “Ayane, can you—”

“Already on it, Sensei,” Ayane said, handing him a radio.

He sighed in relief and brought it to his ear.

“Moe?” he asked.

He got only static, and then heavy breathing.

“Haa, haaaa, haaaa. Hey, Sensei….” Moe said, clearly flustered. “Do you wanna show off? That hill looks… explodable…”

“ABSOLUTELY NOT! MOE, YOU FREAKING—” Saki said, and then more static.

“Moe, please don’t shoot. I promise I’ll get you something even better to blow up than a lousy hill. A castle! Carved into a mountain! Imagine the boom!” he bargained with her, and Moe grumbled on the radio.

“Fine,” she said, her breathing becoming normal. “But you better keep your promise, Sensei!”

He handed the radio back to Ayane and groaned in exasperation, rubbing his eyes. His lords looked at him in worry.

“My lord?” Maege Mormont asked, motherly concern on her face.

“Ah, it’s nothing. Just one of my allies being a nuisance. You know how they can be…” he said.

Ichika looked around and tilted her head. “Where is Kosaka-san? And Grey?”

His mother glared at Ichika when she mentioned Wakamo. Robb had found it surprising that his mother learned all of his students’ names, and remembered them.

“You see…” Robb trailed off, unsure how to even begin to explain Wakamo’s absence. To be fair, it had been his mother’s fault—barging into his tent like that in the middle of the night, just when he was giving Wakamo her scheduled dose of Sensei cuddles. Of course, his mother had taken it the wrong way and forced Robb to send Wakamo away to scout.

He had sent Grey Wind with her, worried about her. He knew she didn’t need the direwolf’s help, but it was a weight off his shoulders. And a way to keep an eye on her.

“She’s scouting,” Shiroko said, almost huffing. “Good riddance, I say.”

“Nn, that.” Robb said, nodding.

“And Arius? I don’t see them anywhere?” Mika asked sweetly. Her relationship with the Arius Squad was complicated, to say the least, but it wasn’t enmity—at least.

“I sent them up north last night to drag Jon’s arse back,” Robb replied, and his mother growled under her breath again. There was no one he trusted more than the Arius Squad. They were technically his Kingsguard. Of course, Misaki had grumbled and protested—she was always the more mutinous of the girls—but a quick hug, a peck on the lips, and a whisper of reassurance disarmed her instantly.

They have orders to knock him out if he refuses to leave. I hope he hasn’t taken his vows yet. But if he had, then I suppose I can placate ole Jeor with some men from the Westerlands, and some foodstuffs too…

He looked ahead, and cresting over a green, rocky hill, a jeep rolled. It was green, just like most SCHALE vehicles. But the passengers inside made Robb gasp. He spied Sansa’s red hair, flowing in the breeze as she giggled and held onto Toki for dear life. He could see Arya sitting on top of Rin’s lap, marvelling at how fast the car was going. He could see his father, grabbing the dashboard in a panic, eyes wide at the speed—and Rin at the driver’s wheel.

“Oh gods…” he gasped out, trying to maintain composure. He felt bitter tears in his eyes. He dreaded that this was a dream. A figment of his imagination. But the squeezing of Shiroko’s arms around his waist made him realize this was reality.

“Nn, go, Sensei. I will stay by you.” He nodded at her.

“Yah!” he bellowed, digging his heels into his courser and galloping towards them. Shiroko held onto him, but she didn’t complain at all.

The car screeched and stopped, Arya giggling and asking to go again, and his father catching his breath. Robb noticed how he was missing a leg, using a Millennium strap-on leg to walk. Damned Lannisters, he wanted to say.

“Robb!” Rin gasped. She clearly wanted to run towards him, but his father stopped her, murmuring something to her that made her pause. He leapt from the horse, and Shiroko followed. He ran towards them.

Sansa saw him, and she smiled, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Robb!”

His father and Arya were also crying, holding onto each other tight. Robb closed the distance and embraced Sansa, twirling her around like a princess, to her delight.

“Sansa!” he cried, and then opened his arms and caught Arya as she leapt into them. “Arya!”

“I missed you, Robb. So much…” Sansa cried onto his shoulder.

“Me too!” Arya said, sniffling. “I wanna go back home! I hate the South!”

“We’ll all go home, don’t worry…” Robb said, kissing her brow gently.

“Peace, peace…” Toki said, smiling. “I have brought Sensei’s family back from prison. Truly I am the superior maid.”

Robb smiled and embraced Toki too, kissing her forehead. Sansa and Arya laughed, clearly familiar with Toki’s deadpan style of comedy.

His father was next, and he stepped forward and embraced him. Robb felt like a boy again, and a sob threatened to escape his lips. “Father…”

“I’m so proud of you, my son…” Lord Eddard Stark said, gripping him tightly.

They separated with a smile, and he looked at Rin. She was just as he remembered her. Her beautiful black and blue hair, her eyes and her sharp ears. He scooped her up in his arms and kissed her greedily.

“Rin…” he gasped, and kissed her again. She melted into the kiss. He forgot everyone around him and deepened it. Rin moaned into his mouth, her dainty hands grabbing a fistful of his red locks and keeping him with her.

“Robb… My Sensei…” Rin whispered to him with a cry, their tongues battling for supremacy.

“Woah…” Arya said, and Sansa blushed.

A cough from his father separated them. Robb blushed as red as his hair, and Rin was looking down, her glasses fogged.

“R-Right…” Robb said, and smiled.

Now, to explain everything to mother…

Chapter Text

Misaki was starting to get pissed off at Jon Snow.

In fact, she was starting to get pissed off at everything here—the black brothers’ long, dolorous faces, their shitty castle with zero heating, and their leering stares.

“What does that half-trout whelp want with the bastard?” Ser Alliser Thorne asked, his eyes narrowing at the new arrivals.

Misaki found herself scowling at Alliser. Saori and Hiyori also wore expressions of barely restrained anger at the knight’s casual disrespect toward their headmaster.

When they had arrived—riding a jeep and making a ruckus in Mole’s Town—the entirety of the garrison at Castle Black had collectively lost their shit, believing them magical wildlings. Some of them had even drawn swords.

They changed their tune quick enough when Saori and Hiyori started unloading grain and clean water. Now they were savior angels from the heavens.

Misaki was starting to get pissed off at Westerosi superstition too.

“Please be respectful towards our headmaster and Sensei, ser,” Hime replied diplomatically and bowed her head.

“Headmaster? So the Starks have debased themselves with slavery too? Savages and traitors, and now flesh-peddlers?” Ser Alliser continued, and Jon Snow—seated to Maester Aemon’s right—almost rose to object. The blind old man caught him by the arm and gently talked him down.

You asshole. You’re drinking our water and your cooks are baking bread with our grain, and you dare insult Sensei?

“Ser Alliser, you are being rude to our guests,” Maester Aemon said, his glazed white eyes somehow drilling into Alliser. Surprisingly, the knight bowed his head in deference and grunted. “And when they quenched our thirst and filled our bellies besides.”

“Apologies, Maester. And to you as well… ladies.” Alliser grunted, chastised.

“Now then,” Atsuko said with a friendly smile, “Robb Sensei wants his brother, Jon Snow, to leave the Night’s Watch immediately, ride south, and take command of Ser Rodrik Cassel’s recruits being raised at Winterfell. After that, he is to march them to the Stony Shore, relinquish command back to Ser Rodrik, and ride south with us.”

Ser Alliser scoffed, and Misaki could almost hear him mutter: Command, to a bastard?

“I am afraid that will be quite impossible, ladies,” Jeor Mormont said with a heavy voice and the countenance of a bear. “Jon Snow has already sworn his vows, and is already a brother. No lord or king can change that now.”

“Carrot and the stick?” Misaki whispered to Sacchan, who nodded and began prepping tear grenades.

But Atsuko gave them a silent look—and they stilled.

Misaki was restless, pawing at her holstered gun. She wanted to draw Frost and shoot Ser Alliser in the face. A rubber bullet should knock some manners into him.

“That is most unfortunate,” Atsuko said. “But we must insist that Jon Snow accompany us anyway. It is urgent and important, and our mission.”

“I cannot go, my ladies,” Jon Snow repeated for the fifth time today, and Misaki groaned loudly.

“W-We are prepared to make a deal,” Hiyori offered meekly, looking at Jeor Mormont with a nervous expression.

We could just throw some tear grenades and drag Snow’s ass back with us by force. There's little these guys can do to stop us anyway.

“A deal?” Maester Aemon asked, leaning forward on the bench. Jon looked uncomfortable at the situation—like he was a sack of grain being peddled.

“Yes,” Sacchan said. “We are taking many prisoners in our war with the Lannisters. We can promise new recruits for your order. And any lord or knight captured will be sent here too. Robb Sensei is also prepared to offer grain, livestock, and gold.”

The men’s eyes lit up at the mention of gold, and Misaki wanted to groan again.

Curse Robb Sensei and his wolfish grin and his delicious kisses and how he thought he could get her to do anything just by smiling at her.

Misaki’s mind went back to Saori’s promise of prisoners, and she grimaced.

We were taking prisoners during Operation: Mountain Hunt, but Rikuhachima let them go. She even made us dress their broken arms with splints. I didn't know outlaws could be such softies…

“How much gold, my lady?” Othell Yarwyck asked, rubbing his white beard with interest.

“At least ten thousand gold dragons,” Atsuko said happily. “Quite a bargain, no?”

“T-T-Ten thousand?!” Misaki didn't think Bowen Marsh's face could become any redder, but she was wrong, evidently.

“For a bastard? Please,” Ser Alliser scoffed again, rolling his eyes at Atsuko.

Jeor Mormont seemed to consider it, and Misaki realized they needed to convince him most of all. The members of the Night’s Watch started murmuring amongst themselves, and Misaki leaned to Hime’s ear.

“Is this really worth the trouble? We could just snatch up Snow and drive away…”

“Now now, Misaki-chan. If we were to do that, that would make the Night’s Watch very angry with Robb Sensei, so let's all keep a cool head, okay?” Atsuko replied, smiling.

“Tch, fine…”

“And you also promise food and men?” Mormont asked after a while, his hands clasped above the table.

“Yes,” Saori said, nodding. “On our honor. Arius honor.”

The black brothers turned and started murmuring between themselves again. Misaki shifted impatiently on her feet.

“I will consider your request,” Jeor Mormont said, and Misaki sighed in half relief. That was half the battle won. “I will answer you on the morrow, my ladies. For now, please enjoy the hospitality of the Watch.”

He looked worried for them, debating where he should keep them. She remembered Robb Sensei’s stories about the Watch, and how it was a glorified penal colony now. But even then, Misaki was not worried about any perverts or gropers. She was armed and stronger besides.

“The King’s Tower should be adequate accommodations for ladies,” Maester Aemon offered, and Jon Snow glared at them. Misaki looked at him dead in the eyes and rolled her eyes at his stubbornness. Some of the other men in the hall looked at the squad with barely disguised want, and Misaki suppressed a shiver.

They don’t get to touch what doesn't belong to them, I'm already claimed, she thought, and then blushed.

It was late at night when the ruckus and shouts woke the Arius Squad up. They groaned and stretched. Misaki disentangled herself from Hiyori and looked around.

“What’s happening?” she asked, patting Hiyori gently on the face, waking her up.

“I don't know,” Saori said, one hand on her rifle. She was looking out from a window, to the courtyard below, where many black brothers were running around. There was a commotion outside, and two bodies being dragged by men with sleds.

“Are those… bodies?” Atsuko asked, peeking over the window to check the courtyard and the black brothers running around and shouting orders at each other.

“Did someone die?” Misaki asked, eyes fixed on the corpses. They both looked so white that even at a distance Misaki could tell they froze to death out beyond the Wall.

“D-Die? What?” Hiyori asked, afraid.

“This could be trouble,” Atsuko said.

“It seems that way. Come on, let’s go,” Sacchan said with a determined expression.

The rest of the squad armed themselves and descended the King’s Tower with haste.

When they arrived at the courtyard, one of the corpses was already gone, hauled away to the maester’s solar for dissection. Misaki took note of the men of the Night’s Watch. They all looked deathly afraid.

There was an unnatural feeling in the air, and Misaki felt a shiver down her spine. She clasped her grey cloak tighter.

“Those were Benjen Stark’s men,” one man said, and Misaki turned to look at him. He wore black hammers on his cloak and had a noble face with a trimmed beard. He kind of looked out of place—more groomed and poised than the average brother.

“Huh, Robb Sensei’s uncle?” she asked him, and the knight nodded. Saori and Hiyori looked at the man on the floor, deathly pale and obviously very dead. Hiyori squeaked, and Saori frowned, clinically looking for signs of a struggle or wounds.

“He’s missing a hand,” Saori said with cold efficiency. “And there’s trauma on his neck. Bladed weapon. Maybe a sword?”

“That will definitely make me sleep better at night, thanks Sacchan,” Misaki said sarcastically. She was starting to realize just how much Sensei’s sarcasm had affected her. Now she caught herself being sarcastic too.

Saori rolled her eyes but huffed with a smile.

“And the color of him… gods,” one black brother said, examining Jafer’s face. He lifted the corpse’s remaining hand and arm up and gagged at the blackened fingers of his hand. “Black as blood pudding.”

“That’s Jafer,” the knight said, pointing at the corpse. “They sallied out with the First Ranger to find out what happened to Ser Waymar’s expedition moons back. We gave them up for dead—until Snow’s creature found them.”

“Ghost?” Atsuko asked.

“The very same,” the man said, and then bowed. “Apologies, my ladies. I am Ser Jaremy Rykker, at your service.”

“Nice to meet you, Ser Jaremy. We are the Arius Squad, sworn to Robb Stark,” Atsuko said, and bowed—a perfect princess curtsy that made Saori smile brightly.

“Indeed?” he said, looking at their halos with interest. “To be honest, when my brothers told me some angels came down from heaven to help us, I thought they had finally lost their wits.”

Atsuko giggled, and the knight puffed up proudly.

“Why does everyone keep calling us angels?” Misaki grumbled. “We’re students—and girls. Not supernatural beings.”

The men laughed heartily, clearly put at ease by the casual humor on display.

“N-Now what?” Hiyori asked, scooting further away from Jafer’s dead body.

“I think the Watch has this one covered,” Misaki said, stretching like a cat. “Nn… Wanna go back to sleep…”

“Aye, rest, my ladies,” another man offered with a smile.

The rest of the squad wore playful grins, and Saori laughed—then caught herself. She coughed awkwardly.

“What?” Misaki asked.

Did I say something funny?

“N-Nothing, Misaki-chan,” Hiyori said, but she was still smiling like a fool. Misaki grumbled and slapped Hiyori on the thigh.

“Come on, you’re big spoon,” she said, nodding toward the tower.

“I-I’m always the big spoon…” Hiyori complained.

“These angels sure are—” another brother began, but paused when he looked down at Jafer. “His eyes are open...”

And they were. Blue as the ocean. Unnaturally so.

The brother leaned in to get a better look.

“That’s queer…” he muttered—and then Misaki’s heart leapt into her throat.

The corpse moved suddenly. Almost too fast for her to see.

It used its remaining hand to grab onto the poor brother’s neck. Jafer didn’t say a word—just squeezed, tighter and tighter.

“Gurk…” the brother being strangled gurgled, face purple.

The reactions were immediate. The brothers of the Watch gasped and shouted. Hiyori and Atsuko cried out in fear.

“What?!” Saori shouted, eyes wide in a panic.

The men of the Watch drew their swords—but didn’t advance. They looked deathly afraid. Some of them even turned and ran.

Misaki raised Frost, swapped magazines to live rounds, and fired two shots. The rubber bullet already in the chamber struck the corpse but did little damage.

The second bullet tore through the creature’s chest, leaving a hole where its heart should’ve been.

But the damned thing kept strangling.

There was a sickening crack of bones—and the poor black brother collapsed, his neck bent at an unnatural angle. More screams of terror filled the night. The hounds in the kennels were barking, and the crows above were crawing. 

What the fuck?!

Saori and Atsuko moved, shaking their heads and gritting their teeth as they switched to live rounds. The night air exploded with the rattle of full-auto gunfire as bullets shredded the corpse. Misaki joined them, flipping Frost to full-auto and unloading.

All around them, the black brothers dropped to the ground in fright, covering their ears from the thunder of gunpowder and steel.

The corpse collapsed at last—apparently felled.

“Clear!” Saori called, raising a hand. She stepped forward to confirm the kill.

“Be careful, my lady!” Ser Jaremy shouted, advancing alongside her with his sword drawn. “What in the seven hells is this?!”

The corpse shot up again.

"Sacchan!" Atsuko cried out.

It grabbed Saori. She struggled, eyes wide in panic. Hiyori screamed again. Atsuko reloaded.

Ser Jaremy moved like lightning. With a powerful swing of his blade, he decapitated the corpse. Saori managed to separate herself from the shambling corpse, and caught her breath. The leader of the Arius Squad gave a grateful nod to the knight.

But even without a head—the corpse kept moving. Still clawing. Still fighting.

Misaki raised her gun again. And with Atsuko’s help, she drilled round after round into the thing, blowing its arms off at the shoulders.

But it still writhed. Still crawled.

“Holy shit! What the fuck?!” Misaki cried, backing up and slamming in another magazine.

The corpse shambled forward on ruined limbs. Saori dove down, snatched the fallen brother’s sword, and unsheathed it in one swift motion.

“Down, damn you!” she snarled, slashing at its legs.

The torso collapsed, twitching violently—until it went still. But its extremities were still moving, twitching, clawing at the dirt like creepy spider legs.

Misaki collapsed to her knees, her breaths ragged. “What the fuck… What... the… fuck…”

“The Others…” whispered one of the black brothers, pale as milk. “They return. That was a wight.”

“The fucking Others?!” Misaki asked, almost laughing at the absurdity of it, “From Tales Saga Chronicles 2?!”

Sensei, where the fuck did you sent us?! She thought. You fucking owe us so many dates now, idiot!

Chapter Text

The rotor blades thundered above them as the chopper cut through the northern sky.

“We are reinforcements! We—we, we are—🎵” Shigure sang happily, swaying from side to side with glee.

Nodoka groaned, her face pale from motion sickness.

“We are… reinforcements…” Shigure continued.

The craft was fast—blindingly fast. Top-of-the-line Millennium engineering, Marina admitted with some reluctance. Still, she was annoyed. What was wrong with Red Winter’s good, reliable Mil Mi-6?

The blonde woman glanced at Shigure, who dug into her pocket, pulled out a metal flask, and drank eagerly. The stoat girl belched, then burst into song again.

“Reinforcements! Tower builders!”

“Urk… I’m gonna puke…” Nodoka moaned, her eyes rolling as if about to faint.

“If you’re going to, please aim away from me,” Marina said with a grimace. Being covered in puke once had been bad enough; she didn’t want a repeat.

That was your fault, Tomoe-san! Why did you make me carry the president after her milk break? Marina thought bitterly.

“Reinnnn-foooorce—ments!” Shigure intoned happily, making Hibiki-san, Rio-sama, and Eimi-san laugh nervously.

Yes, she’s drunk. Yes, we know. No, don’t ask, Marina thought with a sigh of apathy.

“The snow… it takes me back,” Rio said with a wistful smile.

Eimi shot her the meanest side-eye imaginable. Odd.

“Snow? You’ve been in Red Winter before, Rio-sama? This North is just like it!” Nodoka asked cheerfully.

“Not Red Winter, Nodoka-san—the Glacial Sea.” Rio’s tone was stilted, reserved.

“Ah, that’s cool! What were you guys doing there? It’s colder than even Red Winter!” Nodoka asked with innocence.

Rio smiled nervously. “Classified,” the president of Seminar said, completely and utterly antisocial.

Himari, sitting next to the pilot, giggled melodiously.

Awkward…

“Mhm…” the wheelchair-bound elf said with a smile. “A lot of memories were made there. And a lot of skinship…”

“Oh?” Shigure’s ears perked up instantly.

“H-Hey, Himari…” Rio stammered nervously, a furious blush creeping down her neck. Even bundled in winter clothes and undersuit, her flushed face was impossible to miss.

“That sounds like a story!” Shigure said with a wide smile, passing the flask to Hibiki.

Hibiki sniffed it once, took a cautious sip—then coughed and hacked violently.

“Well, we cannot tell you exactly why we were in the Glacial Sea,” Himari mused, her voice sly, eyes gleaming with barely disguised wickedness as she looked at Eimi and Rio. “But I can tell you about a little something that happened there…”

“If it helps pass the time…” Marina grumbled. She forced herself to focus. She was here to help place a new signal booster in the North, to facilitate communication between Sensei and the Arius Squad. Her squad was the second wave of deployments—after Millennium, Red Winter, and Gehenna had already mobilized. The second group to have crossed through the portal at the God’s Eye.

She reminded herself of her mission. Impress Sensei. Earn his praise. That was it. She wanted to look cool in front of him.

“H-Himari… maybe we should talk about something else…” Rio tried, her voice trembling as she swallowed nervously.

“But I wanna hear…” Shigure whined.

“You see,” Himari began dramatically, “we were there with Sensei and the GDD, on a mission! A mission of absolute importance!”

“A mission you won’t tell us anything about…” Nodoka grumbled. Marina nodded in agreement.

“Explosions! Drama! Romance! You name it!” Himari’s voice rose theatrically, ignoring Nodoka entirely. “When suddenly, our esteemed president Rio and Sensei were separated from us by a blizzard! Ooooh…”

She sounded like a tabletop narrator in one of Cherino’s endless games.

“O-Oh… it’s that story…” Hibiki said, realization dawning as she blushed furiously.

Rio gave her a panicked look—like she hadn’t expected the dog girl to know the details of that particular affair.

“And in the cold… a bond was formed!” Himari spread her arms wide. “A bond of survival! Of necessity! Because how is one to stave off the cold when you have no supplies?”

“You… make an igloo?” Nodoka asked weakly, swaying from nausea.

“An igloo—of skin!” Himari declared happily. “Of naked flesh, survival at stake! Sharing body heat with each other! The ultimate apology for previous conflict! That is the true essence of survival!”

“Wait…” Marina’s eyes widened in sudden recognition. She turned toward Rio-sama, who was biting her lower lip, her face utterly defeated. “You mean to tell me… Sensei and Rio-sama…”

“Yes! Naked, sharing heat! Surviving!” Himari cried, winking at Rio. “The rest… is up to interpretation.”

“Woah… jealous…” Nodoka said, her expression openly envious as she reassessed Rio.

Woah… I’m kinda jealous too… Marina admitted to herself, her cheeks warming with a blush.

“C-Can we please talk about anything else?” Rio ground out, her voice sharp with embarrassment. Almost as if to say, I don’t deserve this!

“You did try to kill Sensei’s daughter…” Hibiki mumbled under her breath, so quietly that Marina and the others didn’t catch it. “And you got rewarded for it… not fair…”

“Uhhh, guys?” Eimi’s voice cut in, filled with amazement. She was staring out one of the small circular windows on the side of the transport chopper. “I think we’ve arrived…”

Marina leaned toward the viewport too—and her breath caught. A massive castle rose from the snowy earth, flanked by two colossal granite walls and surrounded by a wide moat.

The capital of the North. Sensei’s home.

Winterfell.

“Let’s get to work,” Marina said, her eyes blazing with determination. “Place the booster, reinforce Ser Rodrik, and make sure those squid guys don’t try anything funny! Oh, and uh… find out what happened to Arius.”

“Ura!” Shigure cheered brightly.

“U-Uraaaa…” Nodoka tried to echo, but the motion made her nearly throw up.

This will go well. I can just tell… Marina thought with a weary sigh.

Chapter Text

“Papa!” Aris cried out in joy and lunged, splitting the air like some sort of automaton missile. Robb laughed and caught her, feeling his spine groan at her strength.

“Oof! Aris!” he laughed heartily and buried his face in her black locks. It felt like an eternity since he had last seen her.

All around the Kivotos encampment, the SCHALE royal guard celebrated, firing into the air in jubilation. Robb could see the northern lords pay their respects, greeting his father with joyful smiles. Greatjon embraced him warmly, Maege Mormont delivered a hearty slap on his back, Rickard Karstark nodded with a smile, and even Roose Bolton bowed in deference to his overlord.

His mother refused to let his father go, sobbing into his side as if he might vanish at any second. Lord Eddard gave her a chaste kiss and embraced her tighter. Lady Stark held onto her daughters as well, gripping them so tightly that Arya was beginning to turn red in a comical fashion.

The clearing, full of life and greenery, seemed even more vivid now to Robb. He felt energized, alive. He wanted to whoop to the heavens and embrace his Rin again.

“Father missed you so much, Aris…” Robb said, his voice breaking as he hugged his daughter. “I missed you all…”

“Sensei.” Key said, her digital eyes narrowing, though she was fighting a smile. The screen of her face flickered slightly. Even now, Aris’ sister was a tsundere through and through. Robb rolled his eyes and beckoned her over.

“Come on, I know you want to,” he teased. Key huffed haughtily but scooted over, and he placed a hand on her box-like head.

“THE KING IN THE NORTH!” Rabu, the leader of Robb’s second division—mostly sukebans—shouted into the air, and the rest of the SCHALE royal forces, Arius, and other delinquents joined her. The look of absolute wonder and pride on the northern lords’ faces was so palpable that Robb could swear he saw them salivate at the thought of independence.

His father, meanwhile, looked mortified. His mother’s eyes were wide and panicked as the students cheered to the heavens and fired into the air.

“Hey! Rabu-san! Not that!” Rin hissed, bonking Rabu upside the head with her welder’s helmet swinging. Most of her sukebans laughed and continued their celebrations, chanting Stark! over and over again.

“Ack! Hey, what gives?!” Rabu groaned, straightening his helmet.

“Rin, I’ve missed you so much…” Robb said, embracing her again. She smelled just as he remembered, and he felt his weariness melt away. Rin’s arms always felt like home.

“There are so many things we need to talk about, Robb. But first…” she said, then glared. She grabbed his ear and pulled.

“Ow! Seven hells! What did I do?!” Robb yelped, flinching as Rin continued her assault.

“You idiot! Why did you think blowing up a castle was a good idea?! Do you want people to think you’re some sort of lunatic?!” Rin bit out, drawing the attention of the northern lords and his family, who all looked at Robb with varying degrees of pity and alarm.

Arya and Sansa laughed, traitors, while Robb’s father sighed and ran a hand through his face.

“Idiot! Thoughtless! Dunce! Idiot!” Rin hissed, smacking him on the back of the head. The Greatjon guffawed loudly, slapping his hand over his knee. Robb felt certain he would develop another childish grudge against the lord.

“Ow! You said ‘idiot’ two times, Rinny…” Robb laughed, letting out a small squeak when Rin glared again.

“Don’t you start!” Rin hissed once more, then bowed as the northern lords and his parents approached. “My lords, Lord Stark, Lady Stark.”

“And who are you, my lady, to lay your hands on my son?” Lady Catelyn asked, her blue eyes narrowing. Robb was sure his mother’s patience had finally reached its limit—and she, in her usual fashion, would make it a problem for everyone else.

“You see, Cat… Lady Rin here is…” Lord Stark began, but his daughters beat him to it.

“Robb’s wife!” Arya cheered, along with the northern lords.

“I see,” Robb’s mother said, nodding, then froze, her Tully-blue eyes widening. “His WHAT?!”

“It’s true, Mother! Lady Rin saved us from the Lannisters, and she’s a very gentle and brave person…” Sansa said, smiling at Rin. It filled Robb with pride that Rin had managed to bond with Sansa, the most difficult of his siblings. “Please don’t be mad at Robb. Lady Rin is perfect!”

“Too perfect for the likes of him…” Arya teased, and Robb gave her head a rough, good-natured pat.

“Indeed, Cat. It was Lady Rin who saved us and brought us from King’s Landing. I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for her and her allies.” Ned Stark bowed to Rin respectfully. The northern lords whispered among themselves, clearly in awe of her.

“Cheers for Lady Rin!” The Greatjon roared, and the northern lords began shouting her name, to her blushing dismay.

“Then it seems I owe you a debt that can never be repaid, Lady Rin,” his mother said, bowing and taking Rin’s hands in her own. “To save my daughters and husband… truly, I thank you.”

“See? She can be nice when she wants to…” Robb whispered to Rin, who rolled her eyes at him and kissed his cheek.

“Father, I’m hungry…” Aris said, almost childishly.

“Ah, of course.” Robb nodded to Rabu, who began ordering Arius and the sukeban students around. Pots were set up, fires were lit, and students were sent on patrol and scouting.

“F-Father? Robb, explain!” Lady Stark hissed at him. He was tempted to tell her “not now,” but his father saved him.

“Cat, this is Aris. Robb has adopted her as his own,” Lord Stark explained gently, and Arya nodded.

“Adopted? You mean, like a ward?” Catelyn began, but Robb cut her off.

“No, Mother. It just means I think of Aris as my own daughter. I’m planning on giving her a castle anyway—spoil her rotten!” Robb said with a wicked smile.

“I’ll be good, I promise!” Aris said, bowing to Lady Catelyn, who immediately melted at Aris’ cuteness.

“Aris is great! She’s strong and fast!” Arya said, taking Aris’ hand and squeezing it. “Can we keep her?”

“Your niece is not a pet, Arya…” Lord Stark admonished gently.

“I’m just glad we’re together again,” Sansa said with a smile, hugging their mother tightly.

“All thanks to Lady Rin! Mother, did you know that Lady Rin is like the queen of Kivotos?” Arya asked, and Robb laughed.

“Q-Queen? Kivotos? You mean the city from whence these angels came?”

I have to hand it to my mother; she really pays attention to what other people say, he thought, amused. Kivotos had only been mentioned in passing once or twice while they were marching toward Riverrun.

“She is a queen, Arya. You are correct about that,” Robb said, smiling with a raised eyebrow at Rin, who blushed.

The northern lords began chattering again, eying Rin differently. From enigmatic leader with a halo to a queen in her own right. Umber and Manderly nodded approvingly, while Lady Mormont and Rickard Karstark looked pleased and smug.

To be fair, Robb thought, I could piss in a cup and they would call it a fine vintage. Well, at least back then… not now. Maybe I’m overestimating their loyalty?

“For now, we should retire to a private tent to explain everything. I’m assuming your son has left out details about who we are, correct, my lady?” Rin asked his mother. Lady Catelyn glared at Robb with such force he felt as if he might be pushed backward by her expression.

“Indeed he has, Your Grace,” his mother said neutrally, though there was a growing warmth in her tone toward Rin.

“Robb has the bad habit of procrastinating things, especially things he doesn’t consider important. He is of a one-track mind, and a dunce, you see. And please, call me Rin. I am no queen.”

“H-Hey…” Robb protested weakly.

“Yes, he does have a one-track mind,” his mother said with a fond smile.

“Robb has always been dutiful, Cat,” Lord Stark said, defending his son and heir. “It is only now that the wolfsblood has shown itself…” He turned to Robb, giving him a stern but gentle look. “As long as you don’t follow in your uncle Brandon’s footsteps, son…”

It’s too late for that, Father… Robb thought with comical resignation. Rin turned and gave him a half glare.

“Aris, go find Momoi and the others. It’ll be a while…” Robb said. Aris nodded and took Key’s hand, setting off to look for her clubmates.

The Millennium-made tent was a welcome change from the Northern tents he was used to—better heat insulation, amenities like lights, and even a toilet. Truly, Millennium could do anything if they set their minds to it.

“Now then. I am sure you have questions, my lady,” Rin said diplomatically.

“Indeed I do. Firstly, what is Kivotos? I have heard it mentioned in passing, and know it is your home, Lady Rin,” his mother said with warmth and respect. It seemed Rin had made a good impression on the lady of Winterfell. In a way, Robb was not surprised. Rin and his mother were very similar.

“Ah. Well…” Rin took a moment to think of an answer that could be understood. “Imagine Kivotos as a vast city filled with many different schools, each like a small kingdom. These schools are called academies, and they are governed by their own rulers and councils, much like the noble houses of Westeros.”

“I see.” His mother nodded. “Are these ‘schools’ unified like our Seven Kingdoms, then?”

“Yes. The General Student Council, of which I am the acting president, is like the king who oversees all the smaller kingdoms. We are meant to keep peace and order between the academies and the city at large, something Robb has helped with numerous times. You could call us stewards of peace in your titles.”

“The queen!” Arya said happily.

“In truth, leadership in Kivotos is not based on bloodlines, with some exceptions, of course,” Rin said, remembering Arius and Atsuko. Robb worried for them. He knew they would have no radio contact until Marina’s group placed the signal booster, but he was still concerned for Misaki and the others.

“‘Tis similar to the Ironborn method, the kingsmoot,” Lord Stark said, and Rin nodded.

“Lady Rin must have done something right to be elected queen of an entire city!” Sansa said in awe of Rin. Robb suspected his sibling had some kind of hero worship toward her. Who could blame her, though? King’s Landing must have been hell for Sansa.

“In the academies, there are leaders, also called student councils, much like your lords and ladies, who oversee the students and maintain order. The most prestigious and powerful academies include Gehenna, Trinity, and Millennium,” Rin explained, showing his mother the sigils of the schools on her tablet.

“I am familiar with this Trinity. The ladies Ichika and Mika have that sigil engraved on their clothes,” his mother said, nodding in recognition.

Mother really is perceptive… Robb thought in amazement.

“This Millennium is the one that gave me this clockwork leg, my lady. They are geniuses beyond anything the Citadel could produce!” Lord Stark said, patting his new leg with fondness. It seemed Yuuka had made an impression on Robb’s father as well.

“Yes. Millennium Science School is the youngest of the academies, but their dedication to the scientific arts is what keeps most of Kivotos’ infrastructure running smoothly. You could say they are the Citadel of Kivotos.”

“I have noticed another thing, my lady. All the angels we’ve met… they’re all ladies,” his mother observed.

“Ah, well you see, in Kivotos, the ‘angels,’ or students as we call them, are born with halos, like the one you see on top of my head,” Rin said, pointing upward. “Students are, as you have noticed, female. There are also other inhabitants in the city, like automatons such as Key, and demi-humans—people with animal features.”

Great way to not explain it, Rin, Robb thought, but he understood. Some things are better left unsaid. The true nature of Kivotos and that whole business with the Nameless Gods still gave him chills. Better to leave it at that.

“Of course, this is a difficult concept for those raised in a world where men hold the reins of power. But I assure you, my lady Catelyn, that in Kivotos, we have found a path to strength and unity through the empowerment of our girls. And it is a path that has served us well for generations.”

“Kivotos is amazing! I want to visit sometime!” Arya said, her smile wide.

“That could be arranged, if Lady Rin is amenable to it…” Lord Stark said.

Oh, a family road trip? Maybe we should go camping like I did with Veritas. Would Sansa like the outdoors? Arya definitely would… Maybe visit Red Winter for the Ivan Kupala? Or perhaps a relaxing visit to the beach…?

No, he thought with horror, remembering the skimpy swimsuits his students liked to wear. Maybe not that…

“I see,” his mother replied, nodding.

Robb, after a bit of introspection, found his mother to be contradictory. She preached being a model lady, but always defied that role. She fought against the catspaw sent to kill Bran with everything she had. She arrested the Imp herself. She cracked the Kingslayer over the head with a rock. She once told the Greatjon she would kill Cersei Lannister with her bare hands if she could.

His mother was as much a strong warrior as many men—perhaps even more so. Robb suspected her formidable personality was a result of being raised as heir to Riverrun by her grandfather, before Edmure was even born.

“And well, you see…” Robb began, unsure how to explain it to them. “I was able to visit Kivotos because…”

Gods, how do I even say it?

“We can leave that out for now if you have trouble with it, Robb…” Rin said, and he nodded.

“In Kivotos, Robb held—and still holds—a position of great respect and influence, one somewhat akin to the role of ‘Protector of the Realm’ in Westeros. However, Robb’s duties and authority extend far beyond the walls of a single academy.”

“That sounds like a big responsibility, my lady,” his mother replied curtly, though he could see the awe in her eyes at his role in Kivotos.

“It is. As the advisor to SCHALE, which is an autonomous organization that oversees and maintains order throughout the city, Robb was tasked with helping to calm the storms of crime and conflict that once plagued Kivotos. He worked tirelessly to solve problems, protect the citizens, and keep the peace.”

“Protector of the Realm…” his father said, pride shining in his eyes.

“Don’t let it go to your head, dummy…” Arya said with a teasing smile.

“Like a hero from the tales…” Sansa swooned.

“And what did this role entail?” his mother asked, her expression still questioning.

“Well… think of Robb as a neutral third party, someone who can mediate disputes, provide guidance, and offer a helping hand to those in need, regardless of their academy affiliation. He was invaluable in maintaining the fragile balance of power within the city.”

“I am sick and tired of coups,” Robb groaned, and Rin giggled—a sound so girly he felt shivers of attraction.

She’s so cute when she wants to be…

“Coups?” his father asked, apprehension in his voice. Understandable—he had been part of a coup against the Lannisters moons ago.

“Aye, but everything turned out fine, Father… mostly,” Robb said, trying to reassure him.

A little diplomacy here, a little conquering there, a little liberating over yonder… and a bit of beheading too…

“Moreover, Robb’s role was not merely that of a passive observer or occasional problem-solver. No—Sensei was, and still is, an active participant in shaping Kivotos' future, working behind the scenes to ensure that the next generation of students is well-prepared.”

“It is during this tenure as Sensei that Rin and I…” he trailed off.

“We grew close. Very close,” Rin said with a respectful bow. “And, after a certain incident…” She glared at Robb, as if it were entirely his fault he had been shot in the first place. “We became romantically involved.”

A beep interrupted them, and Rin looked to her tablet. Lord Stark, who had learned to read Rin’s expressions and recognize when an important message arrived, watched her with concern.

“Is something the matter, my lady?” he asked. Rin gave him a defusing smile and passed the tablet to Robb.

“It’s Ikekura-san.”

“Marina? What does she want? Please tell me they didn’t do anything to Winterfell!” he said in exasperation, taking the tablet and putting it on speakers.

“Sensei?” Marina asked, static distorting the signal, but he could understand her—thank the gods. That meant her mission to install the booster had been a success.

“Marina. Report,” he said, hearing a swoon from the other side. He rolled his eyes.

“Well, you see, Sensei…” Red Aru mumbled, unsure how to even begin explaining the situation. “Arius is—”

“Are they okay? Did something happen to them?” he asked, concern sharpening his voice.

If Arius Squad was in danger, Robb would abandon everything here to help them. He would not leave Misaki alone. Was it the wildlings? The Ironborn? Was his brother being an arse?

“Well… they kind of went beyond the Wall with your brother,” Marina said, as if dreading being the one to deliver the news. They had probably drawn straws.

“H-Huh? What? Why in the Seven Hells would they do that?”

“Indeed. What possessed them to venture that far north? There’s nothing but frozen tundra and wildlings beyond the Wall!” his father said, sharing his concern for the students.

“Well, you see… according to Imashino-san… two guys came back from the dead one night and attacked the Lord Commander. She said it was the Others… from Tales Saga Chronicles 2…”

Robb had to blink. His father froze, and every Stark in the room felt a chill run down their spines.

“The… fucking… WHAT?!”

Chapter Text

“I-Is that… Valyrian steel?” the angel with the bright teal hair asked him.

Jon turned to look at her. Out of all the angels, he got along best with her and their leader, Lady Saori. And for some reason he couldn’t place, Lady Misaki hated him. She glared at him when he wasn’t looking and never missed a chance to insult him.

Vapid angel wench… and you wear my father’s house sigil, besides! he thought in anger, his eyes narrowing as they caught the cloak draped over Lady Misaki’s shoulders. Embossed on the neckline was the grey direwolf head of House Stark, placed side by side with a crowned skull and a rose. A childish anger flared in him, a petty desire to burn the cloak to ashes when the gloomy angel wasn’t looking. He had never been allowed to wear his father's sigil, not like her.

Ever since they’d left Castle Black, passing wildling villages one after another, the gloomy lady had done nothing but burn holes into the back of his head with those sharp glares. Jon had no idea what he had done to make her so antagonistic toward him—aside from refusing Robb’s ridiculous offer.

“They will garb your brother Robb in silks, satins, and velvets of a hundred different colors, while you live and die in black ringmail. He will wed some beautiful lady and father sons on her. You’ll have no wife, nor will you ever hold a child of your own blood in your arms. Robb will rule, you will serve. Tell me that none of this troubles you, Jon... and I’ll name you a liar, and know I have the truth of it.” The old bear had told him back then, and he had been right. But the die was cast.

He figured Lady Misaki hated him because he was a bastard. The thought sat heavy in his chest. Jon felt a pang of discouragement at the idea that even angels from heaven despised bastards and bastardry.

“Aye, my lady,” Jon said, his voice carrying through the empty, snow-covered village of Whitetree. “‘Tis Longclaw—the sword of House Mormont. The Lord Commander gifted it to me for saving him from a wight.”

“It’s grey… Ice is purple…” Lady Hiyori noted, her sharp eyes tracing every inch of the unsheathed blade.

“Ice?” Jon’s brow furrowed as suspicion edged his voice. “Has my brother shown you Ice, my lady?”

Something didn’t add up with their story. If they truly knew Robb, they’d know Ice had been taken south with his father. They’d also know it wasn’t purple. Was this all some elaborate lie? An Essosi plot, perhaps?

“I-I mean… It’s…” Lady Hiyori faltered, her words stumbling out clumsily as her gaze darted toward her leader. “Uhh… Sacchan? C-Can you help me out here?”

“Ugh… Just how much more of this can we take?” Lady Misaki grumbled, the sound sharp as she kicked a pebble with her armored boot.

Jon’s brothers laughed at her sour mood, but Jon scowled, heat rising in his chest.

No one asked you to come, my ‘lady’, he thought with a bitter edge.

“Just onwards to Craster’s Keep, my lady,” Edd muttered, his sigh heavy with exhaustion. Edd and Misaki were far too alike for Jon’s liking—both constant voices of complaint. It was no wonder the black brothers called him Dolorous. “I’d kill for a roof over my head. And bacon…”

“Craster?” Princess asked, her tone curious. Jon found he liked her too. Despite her royal bearing, she treated him with a quiet respect—perhaps even overlooking his bastardry. Still, some part of him waited for the inevitable moment she’d remind him of his place.

“A-An ally of the W-Watch,” Sam stammered, recalling what he’d read in the old reports. “H-He offers sanctuary to any b-black brother out on ranging… for a price, of c-course.”

Princess smiled warmly at Samwell. The gesture alone was enough to make Sam blush furiously and duck away, pretending to busy himself with tending the ravens at the back of the angels’ strange horseless carriage.

“I heard Craster is the son of a black brother who raped a wildling bitch out in these parts,” Ser Jaremy sneered, his eyes flicking toward Jon. “The Lord Commander shouldn’t trust bastards so easily. They’ll offer you food and drink with one hand and a dagger with the other…”

“Of course. More rape. Westeros sucks ass…” Lady Misaki muttered darkly, and Edd—always quick with dry humor—echoed her sentiment with a sigh.

I doubt your home is any better, wench, Jon thought, heat prickling behind his eyes.

Out of the corner of his vision, he caught Lady Saori stiffen, her gloved hands curling into fists at Rykker’s words. For a moment, Jon thought—foolishly—that her anger might be on his behalf. But the thought was dismissed just as quickly. Why would an angel care about a bastard like him?

“Now, that’s not very nice, Ser Jaremy,” Princess said gently, her voice soft but sharp enough to draw a flinch from the knight. “We shouldn’t paint all people of a certain group with the same brush. How would you like it if someone claimed all Crownlanders were something they aren’t?”

“Ah. I apologize, my princess…” The knight flushed, bowing stiffly, suddenly mindful of his courtesies.

Jon decided, then and there, that he liked Princess best of all these angels.

“Ugh, this place is a ghost town,” Lady Misaki said, her voice dripping with disdain. “Reminds me of Arius Plaza—just… less bombed out.” Her eyes swept over the empty, half-collapsed shelters surrounding the heart tree at the village’s center. It was enormous, older and grander than the godswood in Winterfell.

“Why d’you reckon the wildlings left?” Edd muttered.

“Probably the Others,” Ser Mallador said grimly.

At that, Sam squeaked and tried to make himself as small as possible, shrinking into his cloak like a frightened rabbit.

You really need to put aside this cowardice, Sam… Jon thought, though not unkindly.

A hand settled on his shoulder. Jon turned, startled, to find Lady Saori standing there, her piercing eyes locked on his. Her mask still covered her lower face, but even so, she was… breathtaking. Beautiful in a way that made his breath catch, a beauty beyond even the likes of Cersei Lannister.

“Come on. Mormont wants us to search the houses,” Lady Saori said, her voice calm but firm.

Jon nodded. Originally, he’d been paired with Chett—until the crazed arsehole had tried to grope the Princess in passing.

Now Chett would never walk again.

The memory alone sent a cold weight into Jon’s gut. He wasn’t ashamed to admit it—Lady Saori terrified him. To cripple a man in chainmail with a single punch? That wasn’t natural strength. Lord Commander Mormont had overlooked the incident, merely ordering the brothers to treat the angels with respect. In his eyes, Chett had received his just deserts.

The cloaked leader of the angels guided him toward one of the empty homes. The place was barely a house at all—a sagging shelter with a dirt floor, half-rotted beams, and crude, uneven cuts in the walls masquerading as windows.

Lady Saori crouched low, humming quietly as she studied the ground. Jon looked away, heat pricking at his ears when his gaze almost lingered where it shouldn’t. She ran a gloved finger along the dirt floor, tracing over tracks Jon hadn’t even noticed.

“They left in a hurry,” she murmured, her sharp eyes scanning the space.

Jon blinked. All he saw was a dirt floor. Somehow, she read the story of their flight in a few scuffed marks.

“Then it really was the Others…” he said, a chill creeping up his spine. Fear was only sensible when speaking of them. He flexed his burnt hand, grateful it no longer throbbed thanks to the angels’ miraculous salves.

“Maybe…” She glanced up at him suddenly, fixing him with that piercing gaze. “Hey, Jon…”

“W-What is it, my lady?” He cursed himself for stuttering. Lady Saori was beautiful, true—but she was also untouchable, and he was a bastard of the Watch.

“Do you know if the wights need to bite someone to… turn them?” she asked, almost sheepish.

Jon turned his head slightly, catching sight of the others gathered beyond the doorway, busy rifling through their own assigned homes.

“Nay, my lady,” he said, steadying his voice. “Old Nan’s stories never said anything about bites. The legends claim it’s the Others themselves who raise the dead—with their dark powers.”

Lady Saori tilted her head, thoughtful.

“Hmm. Those two… the ones that attacked Castle Black… they were already dead when the brothers dragged them inside. Maybe the Others can only turn corpses.”

“That would be the most likely explanation, my lady,” Jon replied. “Elsewise, we’d all have turned that night.”

“Mmm.” Her voice was quiet, but sharp with thought. “And the way they moved—one creating chaos in the courtyard, the other heading straight for the Lord Commander… That wasn’t random. That was a calculated attack. There’s intelligence behind it.”

Jon shuddered. He hadn’t thought of it that way—and now he wished he hadn’t.

“An attack designed to cripple the Watch,” Lady Saori said with a sharp nod, and Jon felt a chill run through him. She was right—he knew it in his bones.

When they returned to the clearing, the angels were scattered among the black brothers, mingling with the men and trading quiet words, while Thoren Smallwood loomed nearby. The sight of the ranger made Jon’s jaw tighten. Smallwood was a ranger—a position Jon had dreamed of. Instead, he had been made a steward. Sam had explained the Old Bear’s reasoning, but even so, the sting of being overlooked still lingered.

“This village was crawling with wildlings a year ago,” Smallwood said with a scowl, his voice dripping with disdain. He hated wildlings as fiercely as any man of the Watch.

"And now it's a ghost town..." Lady Misaki said with a scoff.

“I-I didn’t find signs of a struggle… nor of f-fighting…” Lady Hiyori said hesitantly, her teal hair swaying as she spoke.

Bedwyck, the short, wiry ranger, gave her a good-natured smile that carried just enough condescension to make Jon give him a look of warning. “How would you know, my lady?” he asked, half-gentle and half-dismissive.

Hiyori flushed, turning to Misaki, who only rolled her eyes.

“It’s ‘cause we know what signs of fighting look like, dude,” Misaki said flatly, rubbing at her bandaged wrists. “Just because we’re girls doesn’t mean we don’t know what fighting is. Just ask that guy with the disgusting boil on his neck…”

That was a threat, Jon realized—and a sharp one at that.

“Peace, my lady,” Bedwyck replied quickly, raising his hands in mock surrender. “I meant nothing by it, truly.” Then, quieter, with a trace of unease, “But ‘tis true—why would the wildlings leave in such a hurry?”

“Maybe the Others…” Princess began, her voice soft but certain.

Bedwyck laughed, though the sound was more nervous than mocking. “Those are tales, my lady! Stories to scare children. Surely you don’t believe them?”

Saori tilted her head toward Jon, leaning close enough for him to catch the faint, clean scent of mint in her breath. He stiffened, heat creeping into his cheeks despite himself.

“Has this brother not been briefed on the Others?” she whispered, her voice quiet and sharp.

Jon nodded once. “He hasn’t.”

“That’s going to be an issue…” she muttered, a faint grimace hidden beneath the mask covering her lower face.

“We have about three hours of daylight left,” Smallwood called out, glancing up at the cloud-heavy sky with a huff.

“There’s a lake to the north,” Bedwyck added. “Clean water. Good place to make camp.”

“I’ll brief Mormont,” Saori said, bowing her head with composed grace before turning away.

Jon caught the way the other brothers looked at her—the quiet awe, the unspoken want in their eyes—and he couldn’t bring himself to blame them. She was stunning, powerful, and her voice… deep and melodic.

He also knew the angels would cripple any one foolish enough to touch them.

“Ugh…” Lady Misaki groaned, throwing her head back as if the very act of sitting still was torture.

Jon was starting to get fed up with the angels. Why couldn’t they just leave him alone? They shadowed his every move like a pack of loyal hounds, and every time he glanced over his shoulder, one of them was there—watching. Protecting. Judging.

It made him think, more and more, that Robb had truly sent them to watch over him.

They sat in a loose circle around the campfire, right beside his small, fur-lined tent. Of course, the angels had pitched their strange green shelter right next to his, as if proximity alone would keep him in line.

How had Robb even met these women in the first place? The loyalty they showed his brother was something fierce and unshakable—so deep that it left Jon speechless more often than not.

At least the food was good. He had to give them that. The angels had strange rods and nets—tools they’d called part of a “survival kit” from their horseless carriage—and the fish they’d caught from the lake was fresh, the best Jon had tasted in months. They’d even shared their salt and spices with him, flavors so rich and unfamiliar that he almost forgot he was on the edge of the haunted forest.

“Hime… we should just knock him out, seriously,” Misaki muttered, her sharp eyes cutting toward him like knives. “We’re wasting time here.”

Jon met her glare with one of his own. The angel scoffed and rolled her eyes, as if he were nothing more than an unruly child.

“Now, Misaki-chan,” Princess said, her voice carrying that soft, motherly tone that always seemed to calm the others. “This threat is very real, and helping these brave men is the right thing to do. We’ll just wait until we hear back from Sensei, ‘kay?”

“Ughhhh…” Misaki groaned louder, tossing a twig into the fire.

“No one asked you to be here, my lady,” Jon bit out, his patience snapping like dry kindling. "This is no place for a woman."

He regretted it the second he said it.

Misaki froze, blinking at him as though he’d just said something incredibly stupid.

“Our mission was to get you,” she said, her voice sharp with frustration, “and bring you back to Sensei. That was it. But nooo—” She rolled her eyes dramatically, lips curling in disdain.

“Misaki.” Saori’s warning was low and calm, but the edge was unmistakable.

The gloomy-eyed angel ignored her, leaning forward with a scowl. “You just had to be the man, didn’t you? Instead of going back to your brother, you decided to drag us along on this zombie-slaying quest…”

“T-Technically, w-we came b-because Hime told us to…” Lady Hiyori stammered, her meek voice breaking through the tension.

Misaki turned her glare on the teal-haired angel, and Hiyori shrieked, shrinking into herself like a scolded child, burying her face in her queer parchments that depicted women with dresses and makeup.

“You would have me return to Robb an oathbreaker and a beggar!” Jon spat, heat rising in his chest like wildfire.

“He just wants his stupid brother back!” Misaki shot back, her voice raw with anger. “God, you’re insufferable. Always with that wounded look, like the whole damn world owes you something. News flash, Snow—other people have it hard too, you know?”

“Tch.” Jon clicked his tongue, the childish sound escaping before he could stop himself. “What would a lady know of a bastard’s woes?”

The moment the words left his mouth, the air went sharp and still.

“Here we go again…” Misaki rolled her eyes, sharp and mocking. Jon found himself hating that expression more and more. “Oh no! I’m a bastard, whatever shall I doooo?” she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, her words twisting like a knife.

She was mocking him. To his face.

“You think being a bastard is something to be made fun of?” Jon asked, his voice low, tight. He wasn’t sure why he wanted—no, needed—her to answer. Maybe it was validation. Maybe it was the anger bubbling in his chest, threatening to spill over.

“Jon. Please… calm down, okay?” Princess said softly, her hand warm and light on his shoulder.

He froze under her touch.

Her red, gentle eyes met his, and just like that, the storm inside him ebbed, fading like morning mist under the sun.

“Everyone has their own problems, it’s true,” Saori said then, her calm voice steadying him further. She gave him a slow, deliberate nod. “But what Robb Sensei really wants is to see you again. He loves you deeply and did not mean to offend you.”

Jon swallowed hard and lowered his gaze, staring into the flames licking at the campfire’s edges. Fighting the tightness in his throat, he whispered, “His lady mother—”

“—is not a concern of yours anymore,” Saori interrupted gently, her tone firm but kind. “Robb Sensei would give you anything you asked, even a name. He’s said so to me many times.”

Jon blinked, lifting his head slightly. “H-He has?”

“Yes,” Saori said, her expression softening with something almost tender. “Sensei and I… we used to talk sometimes, even when I didn’t… deserve his kindness. And every time, he mentioned you. His regrets about letting you leave, about making you feel lesser. He truly loves you, Jon.”

“You’re precious to our beloved Sensei,” Princess added brightly, her lips curling into a playful grin. “So that means we need to protect you!” She punctuated it with a wink, as if to lighten the heavy air.

Jon closed his eyes and exhaled slowly, letting the crackling warmth of the fire wash over him. He held his hands closer to the flames, savoring the heat against his chilled skin.

Would he really be allowed to leave? After all this?

He felt… lost. 

Chapter Text

Eddard had never seen his son and heir like this. Robb had always been a dutiful and serious son. He had his moments of youthful mischief, sure, but when duty called he would put on the same lord’s face as himself when he called the banners against Aerys all those years ago.

But now his son was pacing, like a caged animal. Worry etched on every inch of his face. He had underestimated just how precious these girls were to him, that he would abandon his campaign in the Riverlands — and it was his campaign, as House Stark was led to victory against the Kingslayer solely by Robb’s merit as a commander — just to go save them.

He must truly love them dearly, he thought with pride. It would not do for a man to abandon his loved ones.

And the Others? He did not know Lady Marina personally, or the Lady Imashino, but to suggest such children’s tales were real? The deserter he had executed the day they found the direwolves had spoken the same. The Others… Eddard felt another chill down his spine.

Eddard stood next to his son’s wife as Robb began armoring up. A lady with purple hair he had never seen, from amongst Lady Rin’s forces, brought a wooden box into the tent with the help of some helmeted girls, and inside, the most resplendent armor he had ever seen.

Lights on the joints that glowed with ethereal shine, a cloak of grey and red/blue, clearly meant to honor Robb’s heritage, and gauntlets with what he saw were claws on the fingers. The armor looked like a mixture between Kivotos “technology” and Westerosi design. And the armor was damaged, dented in some places, and on the chest, a big crack, hastily repaired, that was no doubt made by gunfire. And resplendent on the armor was engraved the sigil of the direwolf, and the sigil of the Millennium Science School, the place his new granddaughter and Lady Yuuka had called their home.

The lady with the purple hair looked at the deep gash in the armor and frowned, looking down with a very guilty expression full of regret and lingering anguish. There was a story there, he realized.

“I’m leaving command of the SCHALE forces to you, Rin. I know we just reunited, but…” Robb said, pacing and tapping his foot down impatiently.

"Robb…" Rin began, but Robb ignored her.

"Utaha, can you get me C&C and Yuuka? And…"

"Robb…" Rin began again, this time glaring. Her glass eyes glinted with annoyance at being ignored.

"Fuck… Who to bring? Gods damn it! Of course it had to be the fucking Others! As if interdimensional entities and giant metal monsters weren't enough!" His son complained, almost childishly. It was to be expected — Robb was five and ten.

Eddard and his wife flinched back in shock as Robb began pacing again, hitting the side of his head with his lower hand. Rin sighed.

“R-Robb?” Even Sansa looked disturbed at how much her brother was rambling. Robb had always been the leader of the siblings; to watch him lose his composure in such a way…

“And the Shittim Chest?” Robb asked in a hurry, and Lady Rin smiled.

“Back home. When you disappeared… ARONA…”

“Are they okay? ARONA? PLANA?” his son asked with worry.

“They’re fine. It was just that during your absence they became… bratty…”

“Bratty? What do you mean?” Robb asked, and Lady Rin sighed, taking off her glasses and rubbing her eyes tiredly.

“Well, they refused to heed my commands, and even locked down the SCHALE building in a tantrum. We had to seal the Chest to prevent more outbursts. It is only a matter of transporting it here, so you can reunite.” Lady Rin huffed in annoyance.

“That is good. I will need the barrier for this. Gods. The fucking Others… Really? Wasn’t that piano-playing son of a bitch enough? Or that red bitch? Or the freaking train? Or those machine fucks? What did I do to deserve this?!”

Robb proceeded to continue pacing, to the shock and worry of his family. Eddard sighed and moved to place a hand on his heir’s shoulders.

“Don’t worry, he does that when he’s panicking,” a voice said to his right, and he looked down to the form of Lady Neru.

“My lady.” He bowed in courtesy, even when he towered over her. The maids of C&C had his utmost respect for saving both Sansa and Arya from the Lannisters.

His wife saw the other maids enter the tent, eyes narrowing in suspicion. When the maids saw his son, and the cracked chestplate, they also frowned and looked down. It seemed they all felt responsible for that.

“Sensei?” Lady Karin said, and Robb looked at her and sighed. Lady Karin and Asuna reached out and rubbed his son’s back gently, to his wife's glowering stare.

“There, there, Master,” Lady Asuna said with a gentle smile.

“Sorry… sorry…” his son gasped, trying to catch his breath. He looked at Rin sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head, so much like a boy. Eddard felt angry with himself. He had forced his children to grow up with his careless mistakes.

“Hey, just breathe, Sensei. Trust in those Arius gals, yeah?” Neru told him, and slapped his back in friendly cheer, to his wife’s glowering.

“Right. Of course. Thank you, Neru,” Robb said, and the little leader of the maids beamed at him with honest happiness, so unlike the usual bored and sometimes bloodthirsty expression she wore.

“We can send some more reinforcements their way. Hyakkiyako and Shanhaijing are done mobilizing…” Lady Akane offered.

“We really need to think this through. The Others are no joke,” Robb said, serious. “The Chroma and Gematria are one thing. And as much as I hate Black Suit, he plays by the rules. The white walkers…”

“Black Suit?” his wife echoed. Catelyn was always the most attentive when it came to what other people said. Eddard had no doubt his wife would remember that name, as one of the people their son hated.

“Y-You can’t leave, dunce!” Arya said childishly. She gripped Robb’s arm and held him tight. “We just got back together…”

“Arya, Jon is in danger… and many of my dearest friends besides. I—”

“From the mouths of babes…” Lady Akane said, giving Arya a wink, and bowed. “Sensei, the Lannisters still hold Harrenhal. We need to deal with them now while we still can…”

Robb sighed in realization and ran his hand through his red hair. “You’re right, Akane. I still need to run the fade with that old cunt…”

Lady Rin glared and slapped the back of his son’s head, to the laughter of the angels present.

Run the fade? Eddard echoed in his head, confused at the term.

“There’s also Lord Stannis to consider, and Lord Renly,” his wife said, looking at Rin with respect and a bit of newly found affection. It seemed the pointed-ear lady had managed to break down his wife’s walls.

“Renly’s no problem,” Neru said with a wave. “The dude will be dead in about a month, right?”

What?! How could she even know that? Eddard asked himself, alarmed at how confidently Lady Neru said it. Almost like she knew it was a given.

“What?!” his wife screeched, and Eddard rubbed his ear at her outburst.

“Something about a big lady? From Tarth? How did it go again, Sensei?” Neru asked, and Robb laughed.

“Brienne of Tarth allegedly got him, or a shadow monster, if what I heard back in that first run was true.”

“First run?” Karin asked, and Robb blushed.

“Ah, you see… Midori likes these games called ‘roguelikes’...” Robb said, and his wife grumbled. It seemed Robb’s vernacular had changed drastically since meeting the angels. He spoke of things he did not understand.

“It’s kind of disturbing to call that a first run…” Lady Utaha said from the side, and Robb cringed.

“I told you to stop making those sorts of off-color jokes!” Rin said, and slapped his son’s nape again.

“Ouch! Seven hells!”

“And then those guys with the flowers switch sides to the Lannisters. So we need to off ‘em too!” Neru said, full of confidence and eagerness for a fight.

House Tyrell? Declare for the Lannisters? He thought about it. If what Lady Neru said was true, then after Renly died, their only way to make another bid for the Iron Throne would be to tie themselves to either Stannis or Joffrey.

He knew with certainty they would not entertain an alliance with Stannis for any reason.

“President, spoilers!” Asuna reprimanded her. Lady Karin facepalmed, clearly exasperated.

“We are still with many enemies around, Sensei. We should move carefully. We don’t want a repeat of the Eden Treaty,” a new voice said from the entrance of the green tent.

The young lady before Eddard was small, but something about her entire poise screamed authority. Her hair was pale as snow, draped in a dark uniform. On top of her head, a halo of violet unlike the ones he had seen from other angels — almost a crown — alongside her horns and purple wings.

“Head Prefect.” Rin nodded with respect, and the demonic angel nodded back. She strode towards his son with the countenance of a ruler, and when she reached him…

“Sensei…” the Head Prefect said, opening her arms wide, almost like… almost like a toddler asking for a hug.

Her entire facade broke. She turned from intimidating and full of power to needy and friendly in an instant. Robb laughed and hugged her tight.

“Hey, Hiniature… what's up?” his son said with gentle emotion, and the newly identified Lady Hina sniffled.

“Mmhmm… I just missed you…” the purple lady said, burying her face on his son’s chest.

This fearsome lady is acting like a house cat! he thought in amazement.

“Robb?” Sansa asked, looking at Lady Hina with wide eyes, almost in fear of her.

“Ah, shit.” He cursed and flinched when Rin huffed. “This is Hina, Sansa. She’s a very good friend.”

“P-Pleased to meet you,” Lady Hina said with a bow, and Arya smiled widely.

“Are those horns real?” his youngest daughter asked, and Eddard moved to reprimand her. It would not do for his daughter to offend someone Robb held in such high regard.

“Hey, Arya! That’s rude!” Sansa said, aghast but fighting a smile. Lady Hina was not offended, however, and smiled.

“Yes, they’re real. They’re kind of a pain sometimes…” the purple lady said, and Arya laughed.

“I’d say! How do you even sleep?” his youngest daughter laughed, and Lady Hina laughed with her.

“Very carefully, and with a lot of pillows,” Hina said, and then bowed to Eddard and his wife. “My lord Stark, Lady Stark…”

“My lady,” Eddard bowed, and Robb smiled brightly at Hina again.

"My lady..." His wife bowed too, familiar with the winged angel.

“I heard that Arius was in trouble?” Hina asked. “If they need reinforcements, I volunteer. Misaki-san needs all the help she can get.”

“Ah, I forgot you guys were friends…” Robb said, fighting a smile.

“The Sakis…” Asuna murmured to Karin, who nodded.

Eddard watched his son sit down and plan his next move. He was not arrogant enough to believe he could guide him. He felt pride again. His son was a man grown now, and a respected figure — almost a hero.

So Eddard stayed close and offered whatever counsel he had.

Chapter Text

“Great, a wooden hut,” Misaki said, and looked around. The clucking of hens and many frightened women scurrying around dominated her vision. Every last house beyond that stupid wall looked like a ruin.

Misaki sighed and turned to look at Jon, who was busy leading some of the horses to what passed as a stable. Samwell and that guy, Edd, were with him.

“A-At least it’s a roof…” Hiyori said shyly, and Misaki softened a bit.

“Nn. A wooden hut in the middle of the snow. Let’s hope these savages know how to dig latrines…” Misaki spat out, annoyed at the entire situation. Craster’s Keep — what a brainless name for a dilapidated settlement.

She knew she was partly to blame for this entire situation too. Sensei could ask her to jump and she would ask, how high, idiot?

She knew she would do whatever he wanted, and she wanted to make him happy and bring his stupid brother back. Preferably not in a body bag.

“Are those… girls?” Samwell asked in wonder, and Misaki rolled her eyes at him.

“Of course they’re girls, you idiot,” she said, her voice lacking bite. Jon frowned at Misaki, and Misaki flipped him off, to Atsuko’s melodious giggling.

“I-I mean… I haven’t seen a girl in six moons! I mean… a girl that wasn't an angel…” Sam said, and blushed.

“Aww, poor you!” Atsuko said with a smile, and rubbed Sam’s back gently, to his stammering protest.

“I wouldn't stare too much if I were you…” Edd said with a somber tone. “I heard from the officers, apparently this wildling, Craster, marries his daughters, and is liable to kill any men who look at them funny.”

“Okay,” Misaki said, and threw her arms up. “What the fuck?”

“I-I thought i-incest was a L-Lannister thing…” Hiyori piped up.

“Lanners, ‘Yori, don’t forget,” Misaki said in a jesting tone, and Hiyori smiled.

“That’s disgusting…” Sacchan said with a grimace. “And the Watch just… lets him?”

Jon looked down, annoyed and angered, and replied, “Aye, it is disgusting, but Craster offers sanctuary to rangers out on patrol. His food and shelter is the reason many of our brothers were able to survive out here.”

So a devil you know, Misaki thought.

“W-What happens if he has a s-son?” Hiyori asked, and Edd shrugged.

“Dunno. Probably kills them in the crib, the cunt…” he spat out, and Misaki sighed again.

Atsuko flinched and looked around with sad eyes.

Hey, Sensei? It’s me, Sacchan — the fake one, yes, I know. Thank you so much for sending us here, truly! Just you wait until I get back. I won’t let you go for a whole month! Misaki thought in annoyance, already making plans. But she had to be careful with her plans; otherwise, the others would sabotage them.

It’s not my fault I don’t want to share sometimes!

“Any luck with the radio?” Saori asked, and Misaki looked down at it. It had been a few days since they had contacted the team at Winterfell about what they were doing. And now, radio silence. Was it because they were deeper into the haunted forest? Were the trees blocking the signal? Misaki could not tell yet.

“Just static… You think they’ll send reinforcements?” Misaki said, and Sacchan hummed in thought. Jon Snow narrowed his eyes at her — at the mention of reinforcements.

“Hard to tell. I know Sensei won’t send the Winterfell team to our aid,” Saori told her.

Saori and Sensei usually spent their times together discussing strategy. Saori had learnt a lot from Sensei, and it showed sometimes. 

“Huh? Why’s that?” Misaki asked, curious.

“That team isn’t suited to combat. Not in the same way we are. Of course, they get into scuffles with sukebans and the occasional drone, but the second they see a wight, they will freeze.”

They’re kids and we aren’t, you mean, Misaki thought. We are killers.

Misaki looked up and saw crows and an eagle circling. Too unnatural. She narrowed her eyes at the animals, but Jon’s voice made her lose focus.

“Kinslaying scum…” the bastard spat out, referring to Craster.

Some of the veteran rangers among them stared at Jon like he had said something reasonable. One of them, Dywen, spoke up:

“Aye, he is. Kinslayer, liar, raper, craven, and slaver. But the Watch has use for him, just as it has use for bastards, rapers, liars, and traitors. So, don’t get picky now, Jon Snow.”

“Did Mormont say something to the men, about the women here?” Saori asked, remembering that asshole with the disgusting boil on his neck.

Thoren Smallwood replied with a curt bow: “The Old Bear wants the men to keep their hands to themselves, and to watch what they say, lest we be kicked out into the cold — and darker things…”

“Are you still going on about that?” Bedwyck laughed nervously, eyeing the forest tree line with growing dread. “‘Tis nothing but children’s tales!”

“As opposed to angels walking among us?” Ser Jaremy snapped. “Them wights were real enough. We fought one back at Castle Black, and Snow killed another by setting it on fire. He bears the wounds to prove it.”

Jon rubbed his bandaged hand, and Misaki rolled her eyes.

“Ser Jaremy speaks the truth, friend,” Saori said diplomatically. “The zombie— I mean, the wight— killed one of your brothers before we could put it down.”

“And put it down you did, my ladies,” Ser Jaremy said with a bow full of respect.

“Ah… well… that is…” Bedwyck stuttered under Saori’s glance.

“Ah, there you are, mutt…” Jon said, looking toward the snowy pines to their right.

Some of the men flinched when Ghost trotted toward them, emerging from the treeline. Atsuko giggled and ran a hand through the direwolf’s white fur.

Saori flinched a bit too when Ghost showed up. It was to be expected — Sacchan had a whole history with Grey Wind.

“Lord Commander M-Mormont said the angels are also invited to sup with the officers and C-Craster…” Sam said, and Misaki cringed.

“Fuck no,” she spat out, gagging at the thought of sitting next to sweaty men and that bastard Craster for a bowl of barely salted stew.

Of course, Edd and the other men laughed at that. It seemed they found Misaki’s honesty and bluntness funny, for some reason. She growled.

“Misaki-chan…” Atsuko gently admonished, and Misaki bowed in deference. It would not do to show these guys their disagreements so openly.

“If anyone cops a feel at any one of us, I’ll shoot them. Straight lead,” Misaki said, and Ser Jaremy flinched, recognition flashing in his eyes at the powerful means in which they fought.

“Worry not, my ladies. We true knights will defend your honor,” Ser Jaremy said, then laughed nervously. “Although I’m not sure anyone would try anything, after what happened to that poor bastard Chett.”

“Who are the whores with the pretty lights? Some sort of southern ladies? Or witches? And with dyed hair, besides!” Craster asked, setting his disgusting gaze on Arius Squad. Misaki clenched her teeth, and Saori shot her a warning look.

“Leave them be, Craster. They are honored guests of the Watch, and that is all you need to know,” the Old Bear said with a grumble.

Craster narrowed his eyes at the students and drank deeply from a silver goblet. “That I will do, at least for now. This southern wine buys you that much… I’ve always enjoyed southern wine. You southerners know how to make fine wine…”

“We’re—” Jon started to speak, but Misaki squeezed his hand hard until he yelped.

“Dude, shut the fuck up,” she whispered, and he frowned like a boy.

“And who’s this pretty little girl? You’re prettier than half my daughters! Well, then, do you have a nice wet twat between your legs, boy?” Craster said, eyeing Jon.

Jon growled low, like Sensei does. Misaki knew it was the influence of the wolf inside them that made them do those things without realizing.

“This is—” the Old Bear began, but Atsuko cut him off with a sharp huff. Misaki was surprised at how angry Hime got.

“This is Jon Snow, brother to Robb Stark, the King in the North, Sensei of SCHALE, and Headmaster of Arius,” Hime said with a frown.

Many whispers filled the wooden hall. Mormont looked tired and sighed heavily, a deep rumble echoing from his throat.

“Arius?” one of the brothers asked, low.

“Headmaster? Like them slavers in Essos?” another gasped.

“King in the North? King of shite and snows, more like it. What, did that boy send you wenches to fetch his pet bastard?” Craster laughed, spilling wine down his front. “Starks are cunts, one and all. Benjen Stark was a cunt, with his long face and suffering look, and that cunt Robbie or whatever is probably just as much of a cunt as his uncle is. Har!”

What the fuck did you just say?! Misaki screamed internally, stiff as a board.

There was a sharp intake of air, and Sacchan’s eyes flew wide open, almost disbelieving what this man had just said. Her hand shook, slowly drifting toward her thigh, where she kept her handgun. Some of the brothers — like Edd and Ser Jaremy — scooted away from Saori like she was a leper, clearly afraid of her.

“N-Now, Sacchan, let’s all take a breath, okay?” Atsuko said, trying to calm Saori, but Misaki could tell she was enraged too. Even Hiyori gritted her teeth and palmed her own revolver.

“This is getting out of hand,” Jon hissed low at Misaki. “Is Lady Saori going to break guest rights? Right here and now?”

“If she doesn’t, I will…” Misaki hissed back, her hand already palming Frost. Gods, it would feel so good to put a bullet between this rapist’s eyes.

“C-Calm down, you angel wench!” Jon whispered harshly, grabbing her arm and trying to tug it away from the handgun’s grip.

“Pfft… weakling. You tug like a girl, Snow,” she whispered, grinning at his flushed, embarrassed face.

“You…” Sacchan growled, dangerously low.

The bastard of Winterfell turned sharply, eyes darting to Saori’s sidearm — still holstered — but his fear was clear. He knew exactly what those weapons could do.

“Have you seen Benjen?” Jeor Mormont interjected, trying to steer the conversation away from imminent violence. He shot a warning look at both Jon and Saori. Sacchan snarled but dropped her gaze, though the anger in her eyes didn’t fade.

“Benjen Stark. Always treated me like scum…” Craster sneered, oblivious to just how close he’d come to getting his brains blown out. “It’s been nearly three years since I’ve seen him. He lost?”

“Aye,” Jeor replied, drinking from his cup. “He was lost on a ranging meant to find Ser Waymar Royce and his men.”

“Ah, the lordling,” Craster said, tearing into a chicken wing, grease dripping down his face. “Saw them pass. Some of my daughters made cow eyes at the southerner. They dead?”

“That’s what we’re hoping to find out,” Jeor said evenly. “We passed through six wildling villages on the way here — all of them abandoned. Not a soul remained.”

“Where have all the wildlings gone?” Jarmen Buckwell asked, his voice grave.

Craster barked out a laugh, shooting a wicked look at Mormont. “Where? North, of course. To meet up with Mance Rayder, your old friend — the ‘King-Beyond-the-Wall.’ Pah!” He spat out a chunk of cartilage and scowled. “When Rayder sent a man here, asking me to join him, I sent him back without a tongue. Free folk have no need for kings.”

“Mance Rayder?” Misaki whispered to Jon, and he only shrugged.

“Mance Rayder is no friend of mine,” Mormont said, growling the words like the bear emblazoned on his surcoat. “He is an oathbreaker. He betrayed his vows — and his brothers…”

“A deserter as King-Beyond-the-Wall?” Jon muttered to himself, but Misaki heard him.

“But once, he was a black brother, same as you lot,” Craster spat. “And now he calls himself King-Beyond-the-Wall.”

“He’s been calling himself that for years,” Mormont scoffed, waving away Craster’s words like bothersome flies. “What’s he even king of? A frozen lake and some savages?”

“A hundred thousand savages, gathering at the Frostfangs” Craster said flatly.

The black brothers gasped, eyes wide with terror as they darted around the room, searching each other’s faces for reassurance and finding none.

“A hundred thousand savages?” Jon said, dread creeping into his voice. “And with Robb south, the North is weakened…”

There was a heavy pause. Hiyori squeaked softly.

“We need to update Sensei. Quickly,” Saori said, giving Misaki a sharp look.

Misaki grabbed the radio and pressed it to her ear. More static. She spat a curse under her breath.

“The Frostfangs? Is Mance touched in the head? Why that place? Cold and cursed, it is…” Bedwyck muttered.

Craster guffawed. “That Rayder — he’s looking for the Horn of Joramun, he is. Got it in his thick skull that the horn’ll wake giants from stone, or some such nonsense.”

“And the Others?” Jon asked, and Misaki had to bite her tongue to stop herself from slapping him.

“Ah, the girl speaks,” Craster sneered, his grin oily and sharp. “The cold gods will have their due, don’t you worry. So many eager bodies in the Frostfangs — meat for their army.”

He laughed, a vile, grating sound that set Misaki’s skin crawling.

Holy fuck… Misaki thought, terror pooling in her stomach. If the Others attacked the wildlings and killed them all, there would be a hundred thousand wights. And these poor bastards in black — they’d be hopeless to stop them.

She tried the radio again, frantic.

Come on! You fucking scrap! Work!

“C-Cold gods?” Hiyori asked Atsuko in a trembling voice, and Hime’s frown deepened.

“Twenty can stay below my roof tonight,” Craster said, leaning back with a sick grin. “And I’ve no food to give, so you lot need to make do with what you’ve brought. Although…” His eyes swept over Arius Squad with a hungry glint. “I could be persuaded to part with some meat — for the right price, of course.”

Misaki’s fingers twitched near her handgun. God, it would be so easy — and so satisfying — to blow this bastard’s brains out.

“We have our own dwellings,” Saori replied stiffly, bowing to the Lord Commander. “We leave for the day. Good luck, Lord Commander.”

“Of course, Lady Saori. And keep an eye out for the boy, aye?” Mormont said with quiet respect, and Saori gave him a curt nod.

“I’ll be here if you want to find out how a real man fucks, instead of that cunt Rabbie or Robbert or whatever his name is, wench!” Craster called after them, laughing crudely.

Saori froze mid-step. Misaki had never seen her that angry. She could tell Saori was fighting, tooth and nail, not to draw and fire right then and there.

“Lord Commander,” Saori said, voice low and sharp as a blade, leaning into Mormont’s ear so only he could hear her. “Can I kill this man?”

Mormont flinched, panic flashing across his weathered face. It would have been funny to Misaki if she wasn’t seething herself.

“Now… I know I cannot stop you from doing so, my lady,” Mormont said carefully. “But please, reconsider. He has given us guest rights — to break them now would be… monstrous.”

“A superstition,” Saori spat, the word like venom, and Mormont visibly cringed.

“For you, maybe,” he said, tentative but firm, “but for us…”

Saori exhaled sharply, then pulled off her mask, baring her clenched teeth for him to see. “One hand out of place, and he dies.”

Mormont nodded once, the gesture calm but resolute, and motioned for them to leave.

Misaki silently hoped the incestuous bastard would give them the excuse.

Chapter Text

“You cannot defeat the Wolf, Lion,” the angel told him, and Tywin Lannister, Lord of Casterly Rock, grimaced. He was not used to others naysaying and questioning him this way. But he was not foolish enough to turn away help, especially if it meant evening the field with Robb Stark and his whores.

Harrenhal was eerie in a way Tywin could not explain, but he would never admit his discomfort out loud. His lords and he sat around a black, burnt table of oak, still functional. And standing next to Tywin himself, the angels.

“Insolent wretch!” Addam Marbrand moved to restrain the masked angel, and some others among her, with that skull and rose embroidered in their queer clothes that gave Tywin pause, rose up, hands on their queer weapons. Tywin raised a hand calmly, and Marbrand relented.

His brother, Kevan, looked at the angels with a conflicted expression. Kevan had always been a follower, content with following orders and bending to his older brother, but after their defeats at Riverrun and the Camps, he had been restless. The fact that his youngest, Willem, had been captured only added to his growing list of anxieties. Yet, he remained steadfast, at least in public, and for that, Tywin admired him.

Kevan’s eyes darted to Tywin, and when he received a nod, he added his two coppers to the discussion.

“And why is that, my lady?”

“The wolf usurper is cunning, more so than you. He prowls and subverts, he turns people into his minions, fills their heads with nonsense until they have no choice but to serve him. And he is a commander beyond anything you have to offer. Give him a hundred students, and he could defeat your twenty thousand peasants with ease.”

The picture these angels paint is grim. How is it they are scared of a boy of five-and-ten, and talk about him like he is the Stranger?

"And he is a commander beyond anything you have to offer."

It stung to his very pride to hear this, but Tywin conceded the point. Robb Stark’s whores had changed the landscape of battle in Westeros forever. At first, when the reports and the remnants of Jaime’s battered host returned, he was amazed at the news they brought. Angels? Weapons that could split the air and shoot lead faster than a bolt of lightning? And queer, horseless carriages that moved like a gale, armored and impervious to sword and arrow? He had dismissed them as the hallucinations of cravens and drunkards, but after a clash with the Blackfish along the Green Fork, he had seen firsthand the power the Starks now possessed.

“He is a boy, green as grass,” Tywin said haughtily, but he didn’t mean it. He was gauging for reactions. His new allies of the skull and rose had attached themselves to his host as they retreated to Harrenhal, after he had sent the dwarf to wrangle Cersei and her stupid son.

With the same horseless carriages he had heard so much about. A contingent of fifty angels, all female and masked, carrying those lances of fire.

Tywin could not see the angel’s expression, but she waved him off.

“I’ve said what is true. Underestimate him at your peril, Lion.”

Tywin noted the hair and poise of the angel. Bright purple hair and irises as golden as the lion on his breastplate. These angels came in different colors and shades. He was not sure if it was dye, like the Tyroshi often wore, or natural.

“I was under the impression that the angels were allied with Stark,” Ser Harys Swyft declared, still gritting his teeth at the angels after they had killed some of his men. Tywin now knew how powerful they were, physically, that even grown men that towered over them could be felled so easily.

There was a question in the knight of Cornfield's words. Why are you here? It was a logical query. The angels had refused to be ordered around and had even killed some men like Swyft’s to make a point to leave them alone. But they had offered counsel that was sensible and familiar with Stark’s way of thinking. It was only thanks to them that they escaped being destroyed by the Blackfish and the Fox.

Tywin wanted to rage. Eddard Stark had been a fool, a dullard with ice for brains, unworthy of his name. A second son in every sense of the word. But he had produced a superb son, a son every lord would be happy to call heir. Tywin did not feel embarrassed admitting this in his head. His children were failures, each one of them. Cersei, a vain woman too blunt for diplomacy and incapable of swallowing her pride for the greater good. Jaime, a glorified bodyguard and a fool of the highest order, even after years of training and instruction. And Tyrion, a whoring dwarf, a kinslayer that took Joanna away from him. Each of them were a shame unto him, a way for the gods to make him learn humility at last.

But Robb Stark? He was bold, he was ruthless, he was a genius. He moved his troops almost like he knew Tywin intimately, responding to him in advance, sometimes even ten moves in advance. Each small clash of scouts, each battle between them — it was as much a conversation as it was a contest of arms. He could almost imagine what he would say to him, and he imagined talking back. With men and swords, Lion and Wolf fought.

Tywin briefly considered, before the angels had even arrived, to make peace with Stark. Release Lord Eddard, and keep Sansa as Joffrey’s betrothed. But then Cersei and her cunt of a son had ruined everything. Eddard Stark’s head now rested upon a spear in Traitor’s Walk, and any chance of peace with the North and Riverlands had gone, burnt to ash.

He had thought then of a different solution. A sensible plan. It wasn't like he was a vicious lord; he thought himself a sensible man, and ruthless when the situation called for it. Stark was a weapon that could be turned against Stannis Baratheon and the Martells, and Renly and his Tyrell whores too. A commander capable of destroying armies three times his size. And with the power of the angels, he was a greater prize than Tywin had ever imagined.

His plan had been simple. Joffrey would take the Black in restitution for Ned Stark’s death, Tommen would ascend the Iron Throne with Tywin as his Hand and Robb Stark as his Protector of the Realm, and be engaged to Myrcella to further cement the alliance of Stark and Lannister. Together, the military core of Westeros could have been secured, and peace would come to the realm at last.

Kevan had called it insulting back then, one of the only times he had a disagreement with his brother. And Tywin would have agreed in normal circumstances. The terms were indeed insulting, but the angels had changed everything. If the lion had to momentarily share its den with wolves just to gain access to heavenly armies, then the lion would do what he must.

“Not all of us,” the angel spat out. Another thing that gave Tywin confidence in his new allies’ dedication to his cause was how much they hated Robb Stark, with a passion that left him stunned. These angels of the skulls and roses detested his very existence. They called him usurper, liar, great deceiver, queenslayer even.

“The usurper and his Trinity allies must be destroyed, and his cancerous influence ripped root and stem out of our land.”

“Trinity?” Addam Marbrand asked.

The angel with the mask nodded once, briskly and with seriousness.

“Trinity General School. The occupiers, alongside their allies Millennium, Abydos, Red Winter, and… Gehenna…”

The last name was spat out like a curse, and Tywin noted it down for future reference. He motioned to Kevan, who dutifully moved to ask what was on his mind too.

“You are saying these angels have factions between them, my lady? Kingdoms? Like Westeros?” his younger brother dutifully asked. A sensible question. Tywin wanted to know more about these angels.

“Not like you, savages,” the angel said with a haughty tone, and Tywin grit his teeth. He knew the angels were advanced in a way never seen before in the known world. He knew that, as far as the angels were concerned, Westerosi were savages and wildlings, hitting each other with spears.

“Each of the enemies we face is dangerous. Millennium is responsible for the portal that brought us here. Gehenna is the strongest in terms of military, but their leadership is foolish and they feud with Trinity over the stupidest shit. This conflict is kept at bay by the usurper, Robb Stark. And Abydos holds the strongest student of them all within their diminished ranks. Any school could come here and conquer you all easily. You are no match for our weapons.”

Not for long, he thought. He would get the best maesters to take apart their weapons and vehicles. He would arm his soldiers with their thunder spears and make them traverse the land in their horseless carriages, and House Lannister would reign supreme for a thousand years.

“Could any of his angel allies be turned, then, my lady?” Ser Flement Brax asked with a hopeful expression. He was among those that admired the angels, as he was informed by some of Jaime’s men that the angels had taken great care to dive after his father and save him from drowning to death during the Battle of the Camps.

“No,” the angel said without missing a beat, and Tywin cursed inwardly. “The usurper has entrenched himself deep within the leadership of each academy. He is their king, in every sense of the word. King in the North, Trident, and Kivotos. They bend over backwards for him, all the time.”

She clicked her tongue in annoyance, and Tywin raised an eyebrow but remained silent.

King in the North. At that, Tywin was not surprised. The Starks had been insulted too many times by the south. He would have done the same if he was in their shoes. Firstly, Brandon and Rickard Stark were killed by the Mad King, and now, Ned Stark had been killed by Joffrey. If that had happened to his house, he would have declared himself King of the Rock and burned King’s Landing to the ground.

“Kivotos, my lady?” Lord Leo Lefford was an inoffensive man, but a competent one. Tywin had given him charge of the host’s food stores, and he had done an apt job so far.

“The academy city, where we come from,” the angel replied with a stilted tone. Tywin knew that was as much as they would get out of her.

“And is it true about Ser Jaime? That he was crippled by an angel with pink hair?” Ser Addam asked with a fury in his eyes born of concern for his childhood friend.

“Many students have pink hair, be specific, Sir Lancelot,” the angel said sarcastically, and Marbrand growled.

“The remnants of Ser Forley Prester reported seeing an angel dressed in white, with white wings and pink hair, punching my son across the battlefield,” Tywin said dispassionately. His son had had no chance against an angel; he knew that now.

The angels paused, cursing under their breath. The leader perked up, her eyes narrowing behind the glass eyes of her full-face mask.

“White wings?”

She clenched her teeth so hard Tywin was reminded of Stannis Baratheon. It seemed these angels knew of each other, and held grudges besides.

“That was the lying bitch, Misono Mika. One of Robb Stark’s most loyal footstools.”

Misono Mika, Tywin thought. He would have his revenge on her, for daring to lay hands on his son.

“And this… hatred for Stark?” Marbrand probed deeper, earning a scowl from the angels, who clicked their weapons ominously. Tywin knew the angels could kill them all without a hassle, but he also knew that the enemy of my enemy is my friend. An apt saying, one given to him by the leader of these angels when they first met moons ago.

“Mind your own business, Sir Lancelot,” the angel growled. “Robb Stark needs to die, that is all we need. After that, we will leave you and your muddy world alone.”

The angel scoffed.

“It would serve us well to know about Stark’s connection to this… Kivotos. Any intel would be appreciated, my lady.” Kevan motioned with his hand and smiled diplomatically, and the angel in the lead paused.

“He’s the Sensei of SCHALE, appointed by the GSC to safeguard Kivotos. He arrived years ago, acting like a king, turning students to his side and seducing them into becoming his bitches, even throwing orgies at SCHALE every few weeks, according to what we read from Kronos.”

“The Starks have always been savages and pagans. No wonder Robb Stark succumbed to his baser instincts, like a rutting wolf,” Leo Lefford said with a scoff.

“And this title, Sensei, is it?” Tywin asked with all the poise necessary from a lord of the house of the lion. The angel bowed her head slightly. It seemed she was beginning to respect him. Good. Soon enough, she will know her place.

“Means teacher, leader, guide. A bunch of bullshit. Kivotos is like your backwater kingdoms, kinda — many schools united by the General Student Council. And Robb Stark’s first order of business in Kivotos was to seduce Nanagami Rin, the Vice President of the GSC. With her help, he started conquering the academies one by one, either by force or by what’s dangling between his legs. Tch! Asshole, playboy.”

“And your own home as well?” Kevan asked kindly. The angel growled under her breath.

“Yes, my home too. We were fine with Madame, but Robb Stark came and turned almost all of us from her, with his nonsense. We are the last that remains of True Arius, and we will avenge our Madame.”

“Vanitas vanitatum, et omnia vanitas.” The angels said at once, like an indoctrinated force, and Tywin felt a shiver down his spine at their zeal. He was reminded of the Warrior Sons he had read about — zealots and fanatics.

“Lion.” The leader of the angels addressed him, and he found himself liking this new moniker more and more. He was the Lion. “We should keep our alliance a secret until the time is right to strike. The usurper has surely heard about our attack on Millennium by now, and our forced usage of the teleporter. He knows we are here, but he does not know where we are.”

“A sensible plan,” Tywin noted. He meant it too. Robb Stark had three hundred or more angels by his side. What could Tywin even hope to accomplish with a mere fifty? Better to lie in wait. Await an opportunity to pounce on Stark and rip his throat out. Catch him unawares. “Dress your angels appropriately, my lady. Lord Lefford can outfit you and your forces in standard Lannister armor, until the time is right.”

“My name is Kanami Fuyuko, Lion.”

Well met, Lady Fuyuko, I sense many great things in our future.

Chapter Text

Brynden had to agree with Edmure on this one, his nephew’s choice in women was queer, yet fitting. The Fox was a beautiful woman, and even though Brynden was not interested in women in that way, he could at least appreciate her beauty and her voluptuous figure. His younger nephew was a man of good taste, unlike Edmure and his whorish addictions.

And she scared him. He had been there with Cat when they had caught his young nephew with the Fox, in a compromising position inside his command tent. Although Brynden agreed with Robb that that particular situation had been entirely innocent, he could see it in the Fox’s eyes — she had wanted more, and probably still does.

The crisp morning air of the Riverlands never got old for Brynden, as weathered and old as he was. He surveyed the tall hill of High Heart, feeling out of place. This was a holy place for the Old Gods of the forest, not his Seven.

The Fox knelt beside the stump of one of the heart trees, a cute expression of sadness in her eyes. Brynden preferred her without her usual mask; he could not quite tell what she was thinking when she had it on. But seeing her bare face made it easier to know what she felt. Was that the reason she wore a mask in the first place? To hide her readable face? He couldn't tell.

“Do you worship the Old Gods, my lady?” Brynden asked her, and the Fox pondered his words and smiled.

She nodded her head up and down, her fox ears bobbing. Brynden was curious about them. Did she hear from them, or from the human ears at the side of her head?

“Un! I do. My darling does, so I do too.”

I have to give the Fox this — she is loyal, he thought. He had no idea what sorts of Gods were worshiped in this "Kivotos."

She wagged her tail, and Brynden suppressed a snort. Wakamo followed his gaze to her fox features and scoffed slightly.

“Sometimes I wish I were a wolf instead.” She pouted childishly.

You mean like the Lady Shiroko? Brynden was familiar with the wolf girl who was definitely his nephew’s favorite. Although sometimes he swore she was taller, and bigger. Especially at night, where he would find her roaming around the forest of their encampment. Maybe it was a trick of the light, or his eyes were failing him.

“That would be fitting,” Brynden jested, and Wakamo laughed with him. “You look like a Florent’s wet dream, my lady!”

“Oh, those guys. From the Reach, right?” Wakamo asked, and Brynden raised an eyebrow.

He figured Robb must have instructed his angels on his home, but telling them about the Reach?

“You know of them, my lady?”

“Yes. Sensei had many books in his office, and I wanted to learn more about where he came from,” she said matter-of-factly, and Brynden suppressed another snort rising. She wore her expressions and emotions so honestly — it was refreshing to Brynden. He was starting to understand his young nephew’s affection for these angels better.

He checked around. His Tully men and the contingent of Stark outriders Robb had sent with him rode the perimeter, their eyes watching for movement. Brynden was not worried about any damned lions — the Lady Wakamo should be enough to send them all to the Seven Hells.

“Has my nephew mentioned me often?” he asked her. A probing question. He was fond of his nephew, but he recognized the boy knew more than he let on. Brynden didn’t even need to suggest anything. Robb had known where his skills would be better served, and adjusted his plan.

In fact, Brynden suspected Robb had planned to have him by his side since the beginning. Robb, for some reason, knew he would join him and abandon his post at the Gates of the Moon. He was a clever boy, with an inhuman foresight.

“Quite often, oji-san.” Wakamo rubbed her ears and fiddled with her “rifle.” She had taught Brynden how to use one, and Robb had armed him with a “pistol” from the surplus of weapons the Lady Rin had brought with them. The weight of it made Brynden feel safe. “My darling Sensei loves his family very much — even Lord Edmure, who is kind of dumb.”

He laughed heartily, from the belly.

“That he is, my lady. That boy… would it have killed Hoster to have a sterner hand in his education? I swear, every ounce of brains in this generation of Tullys went to Cat.”

“Darling is one of you too, oji-san,” Wakamo said kindly. And Brynden remembered that magnificent cloak he saw his nephew wear before he had been sent out to scout with Lady Wakamo — blue and red inside, to honor his mother’s house, and grey on the outside. Brynden felt some wetness in his eyes, and rubbed it away. “He always talked about his Tully family with fondness.”

Gods, that boy is going to make me sentimental! But… Family, Duty, Honor…

“R-Right.” Brynden exhaled shakily and laughed nervously. It wouldn’t do for his nephew’s girl to see him that moved. “Now that Ned is back…”

He let the statement hang. Brynden considered their position to be strong. They had defeated the Kingslayer and captured him. The Lannisters didn’t hold any of his kin hostage, as Sansa and Arya were safe. But he also knew the angels answered to Robb, not Lord Stark. Not to mention what Lady Wakamo had called his nephew when they reunited: Your Grace.

Was Robb’s plan independence? Had he given up his father for dead back then? Brynden had heard things about the capital, and he remembered how the Lannisters had executed a look-alike. Why? he asked himself. There had been no point in it, just vicious bloodthirstiness. Brynden knew lies like those had short legs and were easy to catch, given time.

He remembered his nephew’s claims, about how Joffrey, Tommen, and Myrcella were bastards born of incest, and he was reminded of Mad King Aerys. He connected the dots. That fake execution had indeed been vicious and illogical — something only a madman would entertain. A madman of incest.

“If Sensei tells us to heed my father-in-law, then we will do so. But our loyalty and love is with him,” Wakamo replied, without missing a beat. She was too honest for her own good, Brynden thought.

But he had expected it. By now, he assumed Ned had taken control of the northern host, and with Robb’s own host of angels, plus the Riverlords — who at this point deferred more to Robb than to Edmure — he knew they had to be careful to avoid issues with the chain of command.

At least Robb knows how to keep Edmure pacified, he thought. His Stark nephew had been deliberate in what orders to give Edmure, almost explaining them as if the heir to Riverrun were a toddler. And with Edmure’s small victories against Lannister raiders to the west (that had been the angels’ doing more so than Edmure’s), the heir to Riverrun was content in what glory he had earned.

“Is it…” Wakamo shuffled uncomfortably on her feet, and Brynden raised an eyebrow. “Is it true that High Heart is h-haunted?”

Brynden blinked, then laughed. “Aye, my lady, that is what the smallfolk say. During the coming of the Andals, an Andal king slaughtered the children of the forest living here, and cursed the land with their massacre.”

“Eeek!”

Brynden tried not to laugh again. The Fox was stronger than most men, but still a girl at heart.

“Gods, this is a ruin…” Theon Greyjoy rolled his eyes, approaching them with that smirk he always wore. But Brynden knew he was troubled. It had been a few days since Robb had denied Theon’s plea to return to the Iron Islands. Brynden had advised against it, same as Catelyn, but Robb and his Lady Rin had denied Theon as soon as the words left his mouth.

Robb had then given the Greyjoy heir command of some outriders, and made him Brynden’s second in this small host, as they scoured their borders clean of Lannisters. Robb had told Theon then that he trusted him completely — but not Balon — and that Theon was skilled enough to help him against the Lannisters on land, and that he needed him. Theon’s eyes had brightened so much at this that Brynden had almost felt bad for the boy, and the Lady Neru had made a joke about something called a “gaslight.”

Queer idioms and phrases. These angels speak in tongues most of the time, he thought.

“Ugh, don’t you have anywhere else to be, Greyjoy?” Wakamo glowered, and Theon smiled nervously.

“I said I was sorry, my lady! How was I supposed to know you were Robb’s woman? He—” Theon paused and considered his words carefully. Brynden knew that any sort of comment about Robb that wasn’t blind praise would set Wakamo off. “He’s never been the most… popular with girls, you know?”

“He is very popular, to my own detriment,” Wakamo sighed. “Always surrounded by girls, my Sensei… I’m just happy he always pays attention to me… Maybe I should get his attention?” The Fox pondered, looking deep in thought. “Mmm… the hovercraft might do…”

The Fox sighed again with a wistful look on her face, and Brynden smiled. The Fox was loyal to the point of madness, and that made him strangely at ease with her.

Mad she may be in her devotion, but better mad for him than mad against him. Too many lords in these wars will sell you for a pitch of arbor gold or a bag of silver. But this Fox? She would burn the world to ash if Robb asked her. That sort of loyalty cannot be bought. A man at war sleeps easier knowing his kin is guarded by such fervor, even if it is born of love that borders on madness. My nephew is fortunate, though I doubt he sees it half as clearly as I do.

“Really? I always thought Robb was… I mean, in Winterfell, he never once went whoring and…” Theon stuttered, and Brynden felt a chill down his spine. He side-eyed Wakamo nervously, scooting away from her.

“You stop right there, Theon Greyjoy,” Wakamo growled, her eyes fiery as she began to raise her mask to her face.

“R-Right! I apologize, my lady!” Theon cried out, and Brynden gave him a look of pity. That seemed to calm the Fox, who lowered her mask and huffed.

Theon let out a shaky breath, glancing between Brynden and the Fox as though they might both pounce on him. “Seven hells, you lot take him seriously…” he muttered under his breath.

“I should hope so,” Brynden said dryly. “Your tongue will be the death of you one day, Greyjoy. Robb’s patience with you runs deeper than mine ever will. You’d do well not to test Lady Wakamo’s.”

Her tail flicked in agitation, and Brynden had to give her a look. Theon scowled, embarrassed, and tried to puff himself up.

“I-I’m not afraid of her,” the stupid squid said, and Brynden wanted to groan.

“Ara?” Wakamo tilted her head, her expression sweet but her tone sharp enough to cut glass. She stepped forward once, just enough to make Greyjoy take a step back.

Theon’s bravado wilted immediately. “’Twas a jest, my lady!”

Brynden chuckled and shook his head. These children—one bound to his nephew with a zeal that bordered on worship, the other so desperate for approval he’d trip over his own tongue. Queer companions for war, but companions nonetheless.

“Peace, both of you,” Brynden said, his old, weathered voice firm enough to cut through the moment. “We’ve lions to hunt, and I’d rather not waste the morning watching the two of you nip at each other like ill-tempered pups.”

"Hai, oji-san." Wakamo said, and glared at Theon one last time.

Brynden patted the pistol in his holster and smiled. Family, Duty, Honor.

Chapter Text

Misaki kicked a rock with enough force to turn it to dust, the particles blowing up in the air like smoke. Some of the black brothers flinched at her bad temper.

“You should’ve just shot him, Sacchan.”

The ancient ringfort was ominous, as was most of everything beyond the Wall. Ancient runes littered the stone walls, and parts of the fortifications had been consumed by the elements, ruined and collapsed. Misaki thought Mormont to be either insane or an idiot for trying to reinforce such a settlement with just three hundred poor men—and them.

And the climb had been hell, for the men not riding horses or their jeep (Misaki refused to call it the Arius-Mobile). But Misaki could admit that the name these Westerosi had given the hill was fitting. Fist of the First Men—corny in her opinion, but fitting. She had something else to bother Sensei about: how his people had the worst imaginations imaginable. Oh look, a giant wall made of ice, let’s call it the Wall! Brilliant!

Great, a ruin on top of a hill… At least it’s close to the water and the forest, so getting attacked from those angles is impossible. Oh great, I’m in tactician mode, thank you, Sensei…

“And I told you that would’ve made Mormont and the rest mad at us, and by extension, mad at Sensei. Try and keep up, Sacchan Two,” Saori said with a wicked smile, and Misaki blushed, hiding her face with her precious cloak.

“Pfft!” Hiyori snorted into her dainty hand, and jumped like a rat caught in a trap when Misaki glared at her.

Haha, very funny, ‘Yori. You just earned yourself a nipple twister…

“’Tis a good place for an encampment,” Thoren Smallwood said with a flourish, nodding at the Arius Squad. “Easy to defend.”

Saori nodded and began scanning the entire ringfort, her mind working overtime. Samwell looked around nervously, as if the Others would jump out at any second. He was acting stranger than usual, Misaki thought. He had snuck out one night—probably to take a leak in the woods—and had returned shaken.

“I agree, Ser,” Hime said with a gentle nod. “We were always taught to search for the high ground. The only problem is…”

Jon huffed and looked away, towards the edge of the cliff. “We would have to make the trip down just to get water. And carry it back up. A very arduous task…”

“The jeep can help with that, numbskull,” Misaki said without heat, and Jon made to swipe at her head. She ducked under it with a laugh. His black brothers looked at Jon like he was insane, trying to hit an angel so brazenly.

“Any luck with the radio? Maybe the high ground helps catch a signal better?” Saori asked her, and Misaki fiddled with the black plastic and aluminum box. More static. She spat and tried really hard not to throw the useless piece of junk off the cliff.

“Just what the fuck is going on out here? Did that idiot Ikekura fuck up the signal booster? We should have gotten a signal by now!”

“Begging your pardon, my ladies…” Samwell began, and blushed furiously when all their eyes settled on him. “But, I reckon it is the Wall… I mean… the magic of the Wall is said to keep out the Others, maybe it keeps out your magic too?”

“…Huh.” Misaki grunted.

Saori nodded. “That would explain why we managed to contact Winterfell before setting out. The signal was strong back at Castle Black, and as soon as we ventured into the lands beyond, the signal started to cut off.”

“You’re very smart, Sam!” Hime smiled, and gave the fat Tarly a pat on his back. The piggy flinched and buried his face in his hands.

“T-That comet is freaky…” Hiyori said, pointing upwards to the sky. Misaki glared at the comet. Red tails of light followed in its wake.

“You mean Mormont’s Torch, my lady? ’Tis a sign of our approaching victory over Mance Rayder.” Thoren Smallwood said with big airs of guaranteed success. Misaki had lived long enough not to believe a battle to be won on the basis of superstitions.

What could these dumb idiots do against a hundred thousand armed savages? Misaki and the rest had agreed that if the situation turned to the worst, be it Others or Wildlings, they would take the bastard and ride away in the Arius-Mobile.

For fuck’s sake, now even I’m calling it that! Thanks a lot, Hime…

From the distance, another black brother came running towards them. He was of a slender build, blonde and dirty hair and impossibly white teeth, given the current sanitation of the Watch. “Hail, Jon Snow!”

“Donnel.” Jon bowed. He seemed at ease with this Donnel, Misaki noticed. As well as the other black brothers around them, even Samwell seemed to not fear or mistrust Donnel.

“The Old Bear’s waiting on you, and he asked me to send for the angels as well,” Donnel said, giving Saori and the rest a smile. Saori nodded.

“Any news regarding the wildling force?” Saori asked, her eyes darting to the Arius-Mobile and Jon, almost as if weighing the options of such a battle.

Misaki knew they had enough ammo for the Wildlings, but if they wasted the rounds putting down the savages, they would be left defenseless against the Others. It was a precarious situation, and in her opinion, this fight wasn't theirs. Their original mission had gone so much off the rails that sometimes Misaki wanted to just grab the long-faced bastard and drag him back to Sensei by force.

“None yet. But the Halfhand’s men from the Shadow Tower have returned from the scouting, with prisoners. They are being questioned for what they know, but it seems they are spitting the same nonsense that bastard Craster told us… Horn of Winter, har!”

You mean they are being tortured, Misaki thought. She wasn’t a squeamish baby like most students—sometimes you needed to do things you didn’t like to get information. She was sure Sensei would have protested the use of torture, but he wasn’t here. Saori also seemed to have understood the meaning behind Donnel’s words, and exhaled in apathy.

“It’s still a strong force. One hundred thousand armed hostiles? How will the Watch defend against that? Even here, the wildlings will eventually break through,” Saori added.

“T-T-That is why the Old Bear had us dig stake traps and litter the slopes leading to the encampment with caltrops, my lady,” Samwell blurted out nervously.

“Still, you can’t expect those traps to work twice. And even with the high ground in play…” Atsuko trailed off, looking at Saori for reassurance.

“T-T-That is if they haven’t found us already…” Hiyori added, looking at the brothers with a fearful expression. “T-They are a hundred thousand hostiles, after all…”

The black brothers muttered between themselves, and Jon Snow scoffed, almost in invitation to the idea of battle. Misaki wanted to punch him. Does he think himself a shōnen hero? Fighting a hundred thousand savages with his shiny sword? Idiot. Main character syndrome embodied in a single stupid bastard.

Donnel Hill laughed, a rumbling from his belly. That seemed to make the brothers at ease, but the Arius Squad was not convinced.

“Do not be afraid, my lady. That King-beyond-the-Wall will never look for us so far north. And these hundred thousand savages of his are a shambling horde, full of useless mouths who won’t know what end of a sword to hold. One decisive blow will take all the fight out of them and send them howling back to their mud hovels for another fifty years.”

More mutterings. It was lunacy in her opinion. Trying to break an army almost three hundred times your own size?

“It is as Donnel says,” Jon said, with a voice full of boyish petulance. “We should ride out immediately and show the wildlings our measure! Surely they will not be able to withstand our cavalry.”

Sensei, your brother is so unbelievably stupid it hurts me…

Misaki wanted to laugh when she saw Saori and Hime look at Jon with incredulous expressions. Even Hiyori was wide-eyed at Jon’s stupidity.

Saori gave them a tilt of her head, and they began the short walk towards the command tent. Misaki pushed Jon along, to his spluttering.

“Come on, shōnen hero. Let’s see what old Mormont wants with us.”

“I can walk just fine without your help, angel wench,” Jon spat, but it was halfhearted, and he didn’t push her away. Misaki rolled her eyes.

They found Mormont talking with half a dozen other officers. Mormont’s face turned soft at the sight of the Arius Squad, and he bowed low. He turned to Jon, almost like he was a child caught returning home late, and rolled his eyes at the bastard.

“There you are,” Mormont said gruffly. “Bring us some hot wine, if you would. The night is chilly.”

“Yes, my lord,” Jon said with a grumble, starting a fire and claiming a cask of red wine from Mormont’s stores. Hiyori knelt down to help Jon, and the bastard blushed and smiled, thanking her.

“My ladies,” Mormont greeted courtly. Saori nodded back. It seemed Mormont and Saori had a relationship built on mutual respect. Misaki also knew that Mormont feared Saori, after she had turned the air colder than winter when that asshole Craster had said those words.

“Don’t add lemon drops to the wine, my lady. The Lord Commander hates it. He thinks it’s southern heresy to ruin a good wine with such,” Jon whispered to Hiyori lightly, earning a cute giggle from her.

“We’re discussing how to approach Mance Rayder’s host, my ladies,” Mormont clarified, and Saori sat down next to the Old Bear. One of the veteran rangers spoke up.

“The easiest road up into the Frostfangs is to follow the Milkwater back to its source. Yet if we go that path, Rayder will know of our approach… ’Tis certain as the sunrise.”

“Or maybe the Skirling Pass? The mountains will mask our approach like snow masks a direwolf in hunt.” Ser Mallador Locke waved away Hiyori’s offered wine, but gave her a curt thanks regardless.

“Approach? Why would you approach him? He has a hundred thousand armed men,” Atsuko reminded gently, earning some scoffs and growls from the men around the command table.

One of them, a knight by the looks of him, spoke up too. “The angel has the right of it. I would not go looking for a fight at all. The Frostfangs are dangerous, cruel, even in summer, and now… if we should be caught by a storm…”

“I do not mean to approach them, at least, not without cause,” Mormont explained. “The Frostfangs are teeming with wildlings, ’tis true, but they are men and women, same as us. Sooner or later they will need to emerge from their heights soon. They cannot live off of snow and rocks forever.”

“If the map is right, the only way out of the Frostfangs is through the river—the Milkwater, correct?” Atsuko asked, looking at the map with a pout of concentration.

“Aye.” A gruff old man with a clean-shaven face and grey eyes nodded, taking a cup of warm wine from Jon and thanking him. “As the Lord Commander said, sooner or later they will have to emerge, and the route makes them easier to pick off, given our position.”

“That is true, but what if what emerges from the Frostfangs isn’t wildlings, but wights?” Saori asked, and the men grit their teeth.

“That is what we are hoping to avoid,” Ser Ottyn Wythers said with a nervous groan. “Have the captured savages revealed anything of use?”

“Nay. Just the same. Mance Rayder is digging up old tombs in the Frostfangs, trying to find some Horn of Winter. I knew Mance once—he was my brother, same as the men in this tent. I never found him to be taken by flights of fancy,” Qhorin Halfhand said with a growl.

“And the Others?” Saori asked.

“Not a sighting. Could that nasty business at Castle Black be an unrelated incident?” Thoren Smallwood asked.

“Not a chance, Ser,” Atsuko said gently. “The wights clearly wanted to kill the Lord Commander. It was a coordinated attack, with intelligence behind it.”

“That is true,” Mormont said, stroking his beard. “If it does come to battle, we could not hope for better ground than here. We’ll strengthen our existing defenses. More pits and spikes… Can I—can I count on you ladies during the battle?”

There was a hopeful lilt in Mormont’s words, and Misaki wanted to tell the old man to shove it. Saori grit her teeth. She was at a crossroads. She deeply respected Mormont, and didn’t want to lie to him, but at the same time, did not want to tell him that they would explicitly go for Jon and retreat if the battle seemed hopeless.

“I would have to confer with my squadmates before I decide for them, my lord,” Saori said diplomatically, and Mormont sighed. Clearly, it was an answer he didn’t want to get. “But there is something we can offer. I have seen your men scout but never pass the river, correct?”

“That is correct, my lady,” Thoren Smallwood said. “It would be too dangerous to venture further. Dark things crawl in those woods.”

“Then we can help. We have something called a ‘drone.’ Basically, a flying bird that can send us visual images. With it, we can scout past the Milkwater and get a clearer view of the situation, without endangering men,” Saori explained, and Mormont’s eyes widened.

“We had a drone here the whole time?” Misaki asked, and Saori chuckled sheepishly.

“I packed it in the Arius-Mobile just in case, but it slipped my mind,” Sacchan admitted.

“D-Don’t call it that!” Misaki blushed furiously.

“I-I-It’s a lucky name!” Hiyori protested. “You ran over the King-Killer guy with it, remember?”

Saori laughed, surprising Misaki. She felt the heat creep up past her neck and groaned.

“That was a calculated battlefield and tactical decision!” Misaki grumbled.

Atsuko coughed once. “Cap.” And then again.

“You just wanted to see Sensei, Misaki. It’s fine, I wanted to see him too.” Saori nodded with a knowing smile. “And maybe… er… pick up where things left off, back at the beach…”

You mean when you and the rest interrupted my alone time with Sensei? You witches! You're lucky I love you...

“Ugh, don’t remind me! I told you guys I couldn’t swim! I almost drowned!” Misaki said with a blush, remembering that whole debacle. Being held up by Sensei and feeling his bare chest had been nice, though.

I miss Subaru and Maia… They get to be on Sensei guarding duty while we other Arius girls go on the most unhinged side-quest of all time…